COLUMBIA UMIVERS NDO'-IRANIAN SERIES Volume 8 VASAVADATTA A SANSKRIT ROMANCE SUBANDHU VASAVADATTA A SANSKRIT ROMANCE COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY INDO-IRANIAN SERIES EDITED BY A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSON PROFESSOR OF INDO-IRANIAN LANGUAGES IN COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY Volume 8 COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS 1913 All rights reserved VASAVADATTA A SANSKRIT ROMANCE BY SUBANDHU TRANSLATED, WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES, BY LOUIS H. GRAY, Ph.D. / COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS 1913 Ail rights reserved d^"^ ^"p^^ COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS SALES AGENTS NEW YORK : LEMCKE & BUECHNER 30-32 WEST 27TH STREET LONDON : HENRY FROWDE AMEN CORNER, E.C. TORONTO : HENRY FROWDE 25 RICHMOND STREET, W. Xl ii/^ t^ 7 PRINTED FROM TYPE BY HORACE HART, M.A. OXFORD, ENGLAND JANUARY, 1 91 3 TO PROFESSOR A. V. WILLIAMS JACKSON My Dear Guru — That you consented, on one of the many occasions that I have been privileged to be your guest, to accept the dedication of this translation of India's oldest formal romance, has ever been to me a source of keenest joy. It is to you that I owe my knowledge of India and her sister land, Iran ; and to you I am indebted, as to a guru indeed — that word which no tongue can truly translate — for so much that makes for true manhood, without which, as without charity, mere knowledge is but * as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.' I have tried to make my work, here as always, worthy both of you and of Columbia, to which we are each so loyal. Generously you have helped me, even when your leisure was most limited, and gratefully I acknowledge your aid ; for of you I can say with all my heart, as the Irish host of legend cried to their hero, Cailte, Adrae buaid ocus bennachtain ; is mor in fis ocus in faillsiugud firinde doberi duind ar each ni fiarfaigther dit, * Success and benison attend thee ; great is the lore and the disclosure of truth which thou givest us upon all that is asked of thee ! ' L. H. G. PREFACE The precept of Horace, nonum premattir in annum ^ has been more than obeyed in this volume, for it was on November 3, 1 901, that I began the translation of the Vdsavadattd. From that day Subandhu's romance has never been long absent from my thoughts^ although many practical exigencies, some of them not wholly agreeable to a scholar, have forced me again and again to lay the task aside, often for six months at a stretch. Yet these clouds, too, have had their silver lining, for not only has my work thus had time to ripen, but much has appeared bearing on the novel during these intervals, or has been called to my attention by friends. The first draft of the translation was, for example, almost completed when, in March, 1903, Dr. George C. O. Haas noted for me an entry in a catalogue of Stechert, of New York, which enabled me to purchase a copy of the edition of the Vdsavadattd printed in Telugu script at Madras in i86a. This necessitated a renewed study of the text in comparison with the edition of Hall, and ultimately led me to include a transliteration of the ' southern ' recension in my work, together with the variants of all the other editions. Some of these would have been inaccessible to me, had it not been for the courtesy of the India Office, which, at the instance of Mr. F. W. Thomas, its librarian, most generously loaned me the texts I needed, so that I might use them at leisure in my own study. Excepting the blank-verse renderings of the few Sanskrit stanzas of the Vdsavadattd, I have sought to make the translation as literal as the English language would permit, and throughout I have spared no pains to facilitate reference to the original text, as well as to explain each allusion that I could elucidate. In the latter regard I have considered others than professed Sanskritists, for I have ventured to hope that some copies of the work may vii viii PREFACE fall into the hands of students of literature, who may here find points of similarity to, or divergence from, the writings to which their special attention may be directed. I dare not flatter myself that I have invariably hit the true meaning of the original, for there are passages which repeated study, through these eleven years, has failed to solve to my own complete satisfaction. But even for this I scarcely grieve, for, like Propertius, I feel, Quod si deficiant uires^ audacia certe Laus erit: in magnis et Moluisse sat est. And if the cruces that have baffled me shall be solved by other minds, none will feel greater joy in their success than I. It is with a feeling almost akin to regret that I lay down my pen. Perhaps to me the Vdsavadatta has deeper associations than to almost any one else who has laboured on it. In hours of bitterness and sorrow it has helped me to forget ; and it has heightened the pleasure of happy days. With all its faults, I love it ; possibly I have even been so blind as to reckon its failings virtues ; possibly, too, the innate Anglo-Saxon sympathy for the ^ under dog ' has made me only the more determined in its praise. Is it worth while, or not ? As the Arabs say, Alldhu dlamUy ' God best knows (and man can't tell).' I am happy to have had, in my work, the assistance of many friends — Mr. Thomas and Dr. Haas, to whom I have already alluded ; others to whose courtesies reference will be made in the course of the book — Dr. George A. Grierson, Professor Theodor Zachariae, Mr. Richard Hall ; Professor Washburn Hopkins, whose notes aided in introducing me to the mysteries of Grantha script ; Professor Charles R. Lanman, who enabled me to use the Harvard copy of Hall's edition until I could procure my own — a courtesy which had already been accorded me for a year previous by the library of the Deutsche Morgenlandische Gesellschaft ; Mr. T. K. Balasubrahmanya, who replied in full to my queries concerning the ' southern ' text ; and Mr. G. Payn Quackenbos, who called my attention to the reference to Subandhu in the Subhdsitaratnabkdnddgdra, while to Dr. Charles J. Ogden I am indebted for a number of helpful suggestions and PREFACE ix corrections, particularly in the Introduction. In a very special way my thanks are due also to Mr. Alexander Smith Cochran, whose interest in the Columbia University Indo-Iranian Series has rendered possible the printing of this particular volume. My gratitude to my friend and teacher, Professor A. V. Wil- liams Jackson — here editor as well — is more fittingly expressed elsewhere within these covers. Suffice it to say that he read with me word by word the second of the three drafts of this translation, and that wellnigh every page bears some token of his careful scholarship. And to one other — my wife — my deepest obligations are due for whatsoever may be best in my work. She has subjected every line to a most minute and unsparing revision, besides taking upon herself the arduous task of pre- paring my manuscript for the press. Her interest in the work has never faltered, and to her criticism, at once most kindly and most severe, I owe more than I can tell. Louis H. Gray. November 25, iqtjz. CONTENTS PAGE Preface vii Abbreviations xii Introduction i Translation 43 Transcription 143 Bibliography 197 Lexicographical Appendix . . . . . . izoo XI ABBREVIATIONS ad loc. apud bis cf. EI. H. lA. Introd. JAOS. JASBe. JRAS. JRASBo. KZ. I.e. M. No. n. p. op. cit. pp. S. sqq. s.v. SWAW. Tel. ed. Tel. ed. 6i = (ad locum), on the passage. in. twice. compare. Epigraphia Indica. Hall's edition of the Vasavadatta. Indian Antiquary. Introduction. Journal of the American Oriental Society. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Bombay Branch. Zeitschrift fiir vergleichende Sprachforschung auf dem Gebiete der indogermanischen Sprachen, ed. A. Kuhn and others. {loco citato^, at the place previously cited, edition of the Vasavadatta in Telugu script printed at Madras in 1862. number, no place of publication given. {opus cttatum\ the work previously cited, pages, edition of the Vasavadatta printed at Srirangam in 1906- 1908. {sequentes), following. {sub verbo) under the word. Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie der Wissenschaften. edition of the Vasavadatta in Telugu script printed at Madras in 1862. edition of the Vasavadatta in Telugu script printed at Madras in 1861. V. WZKM. ZDMG. = verse. Wiener Zeitschrift fiir die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft. Xll ABBREVIATIONS xiii * = when prefixed to a word or meaning in the lexicographical appendix, such word or meaning is cited by the St. Petersburg lexicons only on the authority of native Sanskrit lexicographers. ° = when prefixed to a word or meaning in the lexicographical appendix, such word or meaning is entirely omitted by the St. Petersburg lexicons ; elsewhere it denotes the omission of words or parts of words to be supplied from the context. < > = single paronomasia. 4j ^ = double paronomasia. «< >» = triple paronomasia. ( ) = when placed around or in words of the transcribed text, the enclosed portions differ from the text of Hall ; when placed around numerals in the translation and transcription, these refer to the pages of the Madras edition of 1862. [ ] = when placed around or in words of the transcribed text, the enclosed portions, though contained in Hall's edition, are entirely omitted by the Madras edition of 1862 ; when placed around numerals in the translation and transcription, these refer to the pages of Hall's edition. INTRODUCTION Title. The title of the Vdsavadattd of Subandhu, the oldest romantic novel in India, seems to be derived from that of a long lost drama by Bhasa,^ the Svapnavdsavadattd^ or ' Dream-Vasa- vadatta ' (for compounds of this type cf. Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, %. i. 244-245, 250-253, Gottingen, 1905). The dream as a novelistic device in India first occurs in Subandhu (see below, p. 28) ; though in the drama it is found in the first act of the Viddhasdlabhanjikd and the third of the Karpurama- njari (both written by Rajasekhara, who was acquainted with Bhasa's work), as well as in the first of Visvanathabhatta's Srngdravdtikd {Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Library of the India Office, 7, 161 8, London, 1904). In the fifth act of Bhasa's Svapnavdsavadattd the hero, King Vatsaraja, sleeping, dreams of his love Vasavadatta, who enters, disguised as an attendant of the queen, but who, he thinks, has been burned to death at Lavanaka (cf, svapnavdsavadattasya ddhako, * the conflagration of the " Dream-Vasavadatta " ' [Rajasekhara, cited in the Suktimuktdvali (see Peterson and Durgaprasada, Subhdsitdvali of Vallabhadeva^ Introd., p. 81, Bombay, 1886)], and Bhasa's epithet jalanamitta, ' friend of fire,' in Gaiidavaha, v. 800), this being employed both in the famous fire-scene in the fourth act of the Ratndvall (first half of the seventh century) and in the Tdpasavatsardja (before the second half of the ninth century ; see the analysis by Hultzsch, in Nachrichten von der koniglichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingeiz, 1886, pp. 224-241). Not only was the fire-scene thus borrowed from Bhasa by later dramatists, but from him, it may be conjectured, came, at least in literary form, the entire story of Vasavadatta and Udayana, or Vatsaraja, as given in the Ratndvall^ Priya- * On Bhasa, see, in general, Hall, * Fragments of Three Early Hindu Dramatists,' m/^ASBe. 28. 28-29; Levi, Tkiatre inaien, i. 157-160, 2. 31-32, Paris, 1890. B J 2 vAsavadattA darsikd, and Tdpasavatsardja} the ultimate source probably- being the lost Brhatkathd. With the Vasavadatta of these latter works Subandhu's heroine has only her name in common, nor is any other story concerning her known to exist in Sanskrit literature (cf. Krishnamachariar, Introd., pp. 48-50 ; Lacote, Essai sitr Gunddhya et la Brhatkathd^ pp. 15-16, Paris, 1908). Though sleeping on the stage is forbidden by Sanskrit drama- turgy, the hero of the Svapnavdsavadattd dreams of the heroine, an episode imitated, I would suggest, by Rajasekhara in his Viddhasdlahhanjikd and Karpuramanjarz. In similar fashion Subandhu seems to have derived from this play ^ both the dream- episode and the name of his heroine, who was indeed a ' dream- Vasavadatta ' ; and it would then appear that he invented the remainder of the romance. This is also the opinion of Krishna- machariar (Introd., pp. 48, 50), who suggests, however, that Subandhu may have adapted some old wives' tale. Author. The author of the Vdsavadattd was the only Suban- dhu to win for himself a name in Sanskrit literature, unless exception be made in favour of Subandhu, son of Gopayana or LopayanajWho, according to the Sarvdnukramam {ed, Macdonell, p. 19, Oxford, 1886), was one of the four authors of Rig- Veda 5. 24 (cf. the legend concerning him in Brhaddevaid, 7. 84-102, ed. and tr. Macdonell, Cambridge, Mass., 1904). The name, however, occurs with tolerable frequency in Sanskrit (cf. Bohtlingk and Roth, Sanskrit-Worterbuch, 7. 1086, St. Petersburg, 1875), and it would even seem to be found, under the form §u-ba-an-di, or Su-ba-an-du, in one of the Tell-el-Amarna Tablets, dating approxi- mately from the fourteenth or fifteenth century B. c. (Winckler, Thontafeln von Tell-el-Amarna^ Nos. 224-229, Berlin, 1896). ^ To this list Krishnamachariar (Introd., p. 37) adds the lost drama Udayanacarita (cf. Levi, Theatre indien, 1.92; 2. 39, Paris, 1890; SdhwylQX , Bibliography of the Sanskrit Drama, p. 90, New York, 1906). 2 In May, 1910, the Svapnavdsavadattd and nine other dramas of Bhasa were dis- covered near Padmanabhapura by Ganapati Sastrl, who later found another manu- script containing, among other plays, a second copy of the Svapnavdsavadattd. These dramas were edited, after this introduction was already in type, in the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series. INTRODUCTION 3 Sanskrit References to Subandhu. References in Sanskrit literature and inscriptions to our Subandhu (whose date is dis- cussed below, pp. 8-1 1 ) are but scanty. By far the most important allusion is contained in the eleventh stanza of Bana's introduction to h\s Harsacarita (seventh century) ; kavindm agalad darpo nunam vdsavadattayd saktye "va pdndupictrdndm gatayd karnagocaram^ * verily, the pride of < poets > melted away through the « Vdsava- dattd coming to their ears » even as the pride of the < sages > melted away through the Pandavas' « Indra-given spear coming nigh Karna ».' ^ Bana is also supposed to allude to the Vdsava- dattd when, in the twentieth stanza of his introduction to his Kddambarz, he declares his new work to be iyam atidvayi kathd, * this story surpassing the two,' these being, according to the commentator, the Vdsavadattd and the Brhatkathd. About a century later Vakpati, the author of the Prakrit historical poem Gaiidavaha^^rote (v. 800), in describing himself: bhdsammi jalanamitte kanfideve ajassa rahudre sobandhave a handhanimi hdriyaiide a dnando, ' in Bhasa — the friend of fire — in the author of the Raghu (vainsa) — that lord of beauty — in Subandhu's work, and in that of Haricandra is his delight.' In Kaviraja's Rdghavapdndaviya, which dates from about 1200 A. D., occurs the stanza (i. 41) : subandhur bdnabhattas ca kavirdja iti trayah vakrokthndrganipicnds caturtho vidyate na vd, ' Subandhu, Banabhatta, and Kaviraja — these three be skilful in the path of ambiguity ^ ; a fourth there is not found.' The ^ This verse is interpolated at the end of the Vdsavadattd by the Telugn and Grantha editions, and Krishnamachariar (Introd., pp. 38-39) implies that it may have been \vritten by Subandhu and later have found its way into the Harsacarita. His theory is to me untenable. On the use of the signs < >, etc., see p. 17. "^ Onvakrokti ZQe Sdhityadarpaita, No. 641 ; Appayyadiksita, Kuvalaydnandakdrikd, I. 158-159; Kdvyaprakdsa, tr. Jha, pp. 181-182, Benares, 1898; Bernheimer and Jacobi, in ZDMG. 63. 797-821; 64. 130-139, 586-590, 751-759; 65. 308-312. Subandhu is also mentioned immediately before Bana in the Sarasvatikanthdbkarana according to Miiller, India, What can it Teach zis?, p. 331, note 5, London, 1883, but I have not been able to find the reference. B 2 4 VASAVADATTA twelfth- century ^rikanthacarita of Mankha contains the stanza 7nenthe svardviradddhirohini vasam ydte subandhdu vidheh sdnte hanta ca bhdravdu vighatite bdne visddasprsah vdgdevyd viramantu mantuvidhurd drdg drstayas cestate sistah kascana sa prasddayati tdm yadvdnisadvdninl, ' Mentha having mounted the elephant of the sky [i.e., having died], Subandhu having yielded to the will of destiny, Bharavi, alas, being at rest, and Bana being broken, let the reason-reft glances of the sorrow-stricken goddess of speech [Sarasvati] quickly find repose ; for any one left that bestirreth himself doth win her, to whose voice she is a goodly dancer.' Two centuries later, Sarngadhara, quoting Rajasekhara (cf. above, p. i), who flourished about 900 A. D., in his Paddhati (cf. Aufrecht, ' Ueber die Paddhati von Carngadhara,' in ZDMG. i^."]"] \ Sdrhgadha- rapaddhati, ed. Peterson, i. No. 188, Bombay, 1888), made the citation : bhdsd rdmilasdumildu vararucih srisdhasdhkah kavir mmtho bhdravikdliddsataraldh skandhah stcbandkus ca yah dandl bdnadivdkardu ganapatih kdntas ca ratndkarah siddhd yasya sarasvati bhagavati ke tasya sarve 'pi te^ * Bhasa, Ramila, Saumila, Vararuci, the poet Sahasanka, Mentha, Bharavi, Kalidasa, Tarala, Skandha, and Subandhu, Dandin, Bana, Divakara, Ganapati, and the charming Ratnakara, — what are all they to him by whom the exalted Sarasvati is possessed ' ? Rajasekhara also refers to Subandhu in the following stanza quoted by Aufrecht {ZDMG, 36. 2)^6) from the Saduktikarnd- mrta (cf. also Peterson and Durgaprasada, Subhdshitdvali of Vallabhadeva, Introd., p. ^J^ Bombay, 1886; Krishnamachariar, Introd., p. 41) : subandhdu bhaktir nah ka iha raghukdre na ramate dhrtir ddkslputre harati haricandro 'pi hrdayam visuddhoktih surah prakrtimadhurd bhdravigiras tathd "py antarmodam kam api bhavabhutir vitanutiy INTRODUCTION 5 ' in Subandhu is our delight ; who rejolceth not in the author of the Raghuiyamsd) ^ ? satisfaction delighteth in the son of Daksi^; even Haricandra joyeth the heart ; of faultless diction is Sura ^ ; the words of Bharavi are delightsome in theme ; Bhavabhuti doth infuse an inward pleasure.' Krishnamachariar also cites an allusion to the author of the Vdsavadattd in Abhi- navabhattabana's Virandrdyanacarita (/. c) : pratikavibheda7iahdnah kavitdtarttgahanaviharanamayurah sahrdayaldkasubandhtir jayati srlbhattabdnakavirdjah^ * victorious is the noble Bhattabana, king of poets, an arrow [or, " a Bana "] for piercing hostile poets ; a peacock [or, " a Mayura "] for wandering through the forest of the trees of poetry ; a goodly kinsman [or, " a Subandhu "] for all connoisseurs.' An anony- mous citation in the modern anthology Stibhdsitaratnabhdnddgdra (ed. Parab, 3 ed., p. ^6^ Bombay, 1891) runs: 'jndghas cdro mayuro imtraripitr aparo bhdravih sdravidyah srlharsah kdliddsah kavir atha bhavabhutydhvayo bhojardjah srldandi dindimdkhyah snitimukutagttrtir bhallato bhattabdnah khydtds cd 'nye sitbandhvddaya iha krtibhir visvam dhlddayanti, ' Magha, Cora, Mayura, Mura's second foe (Murari), Bharavi in climax learned, Harsa, Kalidasa, and also the poet named Bhavabhuti, Bhojaraja, Dandin (hight " the Drum "), Bhallata weighty with the diadem of fame, Bhattabana, and other renowned ones, such as Subandhu, here on earth rejoice the universe with their compositions.' In the latter part of the sixteenth century, Ballala, in his Bhojaprabandha, which he set forth as a history of Bhoja, who ruled at Dhara (the modern Dhar) in the eleventh century, mentioned Subandhu, according to some manuscripts, as one of the thirteen principal members of the host of five hundred literati who graced the royal court (cf. Wilson, Works ^ 5. 174, London, 1865 ; Hall, Introd., p. 7, note i) ; but the list varies so extremely in the different manuscripts of the Bhojaprabandha ^ Kalidasa. ^ Panini. 3 See Aufrecbt, Catalogus Catalogonivi, i. 660, Leipzig, 1891. 6 VASAVADATTA that little stress can be laid upon it, especially in view of the legendary character of the work as a whole. Finally, mention should also be made, for the sake of completeness, of an apparent allusion to the Vdsavadattd in Dandin's Dasakumdracarita (ed. Godabole and Parab, p. no, lines ii-iij, Bombay, 1898): amirupahhartrgdminlndm ca vdsavadattddindm varnanena grd- hayd ^nusayam^ ' and make her repent by a description of Vasavadatta and others who gained suitable husbands.' This clearly refers, however, to the well-known story of Vasavadatta and Udayana (see above, p. 2) ; and it is equally impossible that the vdsavadattdm adhikrtya krto granthah mentioned in the Vdrttika (probably third century B.C.) on Panini, 4. 3. 87, should be connected in any way with Subandhu's romance. It should also be noted that Narasimha Vaidya, one of the glossators of the Vdsavadattd^ says : kavir ayam vikramdditya- sabhyah. tasmin rdjni lokdntaram prdpte etan nibandham krtavdn, * this poet [Subandhu] was a retainer of Vikramaditya. When this king attained the other world, he [Subandhu] composed this work' (Hall, Introd., p. 6, note). Hall's manuscript D, more- over, which belongs to what I may tentatively call the ' South Indian recension ' of the Vdsavadattd (see below, p. 38), terms Subandhu ' the son of Vararuci's sister ' {srlvararucibhdgineya\ Vararuci himself being, as is well known, one of the ' nine gems ' of Vikramaditya's court, flourishing at least later than the fifth century (Bloch, Vararuci und Hemacandra^ p. 33, Giitersloh, 1893 ; cf. Macdonell, History of Sanskrit Literature^ p. 334, London. 1900). Hall denies that Subandhu was Vararuci's nephew (Introd., pp. 6-7), but it is possible that the tradition contains a [larger element of truth than is often supposed (cf. Wilson, Works, 5. 177, London, 1865). It is, at all events, echoed by the Bhojaprabandha^ — whatever be the value assigned to such testimony — which associates Subandhu and Vararuci in the passage already referred to. Inscriptions of India mention Subandhu only once to my knowledge. This single instance is a Canarese record of 11 68 A. D., found at Balagami (Rice, Mysore Inscriptions, p. m, INTRODUCTION 7 Bangalore, 1879), which contains the words: * In sabda a Panini pandita, in iiiti Bhusanacarya, in ndtya and other bharata sdstras Bharatamuni, in kdvya Subandhu, in siddhdnta Lakulisvara, at the feet of Siva a Skanda adorning the world, thus is Varna Saktiyati truly described.' The only additional information thus gained is that by the twelfth century his fame had spread to southern India. Subandhu's Allusions to Sanskrit Literatiu'e. If Subandhu is thus recognised but sparingly and indefinitely in the literature and epigraphy of his native land, he is himself most generous in alluding to the productions of other authors. The majority of his references, however, cast little light upon his date, for no real conclusions can be drawn from his mention of the Brhatkathd (ed. Hall, pp. no, 147), the Kdmasutra (ed. Hall, p. 89), the Chandoviciti section of the Bhdratiyandtyasdstra (ed. Hall, pp. 94, note, IT 9, i'>,^i the Mahdbhdrata and Harivamsa (ed. Hall, pp. 2ij 27, 93, 234, 254 ; on Subandhu's indebtedness to the Mahdbhdrata see Cartellieri, ' Das Mahabharata bei Subandhu und Bana,' in WZKM. 13. 57-74), the Rdmdyana (ed. Hall, p. 234), the Upanisads (ed. Hall, p. 235), and the Mimamsa and Nyaya philosophies (ed. Hall, pp. 93, 235, 297), any more than we can derive any definite conclusions from his general and hostile mention of the Buddhists (ed. Hall, pp. 144, 179, 235, %^% 297 bis) and Jains (ed. Hall, pp. 93, 187, 297 ; cf. on these allusions to the Buddhists and the Jains Telang, ' Subandhu and Kumarila,' in JRASBo, 18. 150-159).! It has been held, on the basis of Sivarama's commentary, that the words bdiiddhasangatim ivd Hamkdrabhusitdm^ ' decked with as an assembly of Buddhists is decked with the as the permanence of the Nyaya system has its
' (ed. Hall, p. l^S)' Since we know that Uddyotakara wrote his Nydya- vdrttika to refute the heterodox (i.e.^ Buddhist) views of DIgnaga, who flourished between 520 and 600 A. D. (Kern, op. cit. p. 129 ; MUller, Six Systems of Indian Philosophy, p. 477, London, 1899), it is obvious that Uddy5takara, to whom Subandhu so unmis- takably refers, can not have lived before the latter part of the sixth century. It is, therefore, certain that the Vdsavadatta can not be prior to the late sixth century of our era. The Date of Subandhu. There is but one allusion in Subandhu's romance itself which can be interpreted as referring to a historical event. This is the tenth introductory stanza : sd rasavattd vihatd navakd vilasanti carati no kam kah^ sarasl 'va kirtisesarn gatavati bhtivi vikramdditye^ * is destroyed, ^cranes sport not», « ; yea, is destroyed, «new-comers make 1 The theory of Mazumdar {JRAS. 1907, pp. 406-408), that the ka77i kah of this stanza involves an allusion to a Kahka dynasty, must be regarded as not proven. INTRODUCTION 9 disport», « ? — for Vikramaditya, like a lake, hath passed away on earth.' This has been taken, particularly by Hall (Introd., p. 6), to imply that Subandhu ' lived long posterior to the great Vikramaditya of Ujjayinl.' Although some deny that this monarch, about whom cluster so many legends, ever existed (see, for example, Macdonell, History of Sanskrit Literature^ pp. 323-324, London, 1900), such a view can scarcely be supported, and there is good reason to believe him to be identical with Candragupta II, who reigned from about 374 to 413 (Smith, Early History of India from 600 B.C. to the Muhammadan Conquest^ 2 ed., pp. 275-283, Oxford, 1908). It would be most tempting, so far as the special problems of the Vdsa- vadattd are concerned, could one accept the view, argued with great learning by Hoernle (' Some Problems of Ancient Indian History,' in jfRAS. 1903, pp. 545-570, and 'The Identity of Yasodharman and Vikramaditya, and some Corollaries,' ib. 1909, pp. 89-144 ; against this Fleet, ' Dr. Hoernle's Article on Some Problems of Ancient Indian History,' ib. 1904, pp. 164-166, and Smith, ' The Indian Kings named Siladitya, and the Kingdom of Mo-la-p'o,' in ZDMG. 58. 787-796), that Yasodharman (on whom see also Smith, op. cit. pp. 301-302), whom he identifies with the great Vikramaditya, ' founded his Malava empire about 533 A.D., and reigned up to about 583 A.D.' Hoernle accord- ingly dates Subandhu in the second half of the sixth century, and holds that the Vdsavadattd was written before 606-612, the latter year being that of Harsa's coronation. Attractive as is this hypothesis, I am compelled to admit that it can scarcely be used to determine the date of Subandhu, the whole evidence of Indian history being against it. The period following the death of Vikramaditya is described in the stanza quoted above as one of degeneration, and there may be a covert allusion to the same (or a similar) evil state of affairs in the phrase navanrpaticittavrttibhir iva kulydpamdnakdrinibhir ^ 'as the disposition of new monarchs causes dishonour to the honourable' (ed. Hall, p. 220). Hoernle, holding that Vikra- maditya's successor was his son Siladitya, who was dethroned lo VASAVADATTA by his enemies (probably about 593 A.D.), being * replaced in the kingdom of his father ' (probably before 604 A. D.) only by the aid of the Hun, Pravarasena II of Kashmir {Rdjataranginl 3. 330)5 has evolved a most ingenious theory which I was long inclined to adopt. Siladitya is, on this hypothesis, described as not only unfortunate, but cruel, as evidenced by his execution of the Maukhari Grahavarman, king of Kanauj, and the brutal fettering and imprisonment of the dead monarch's young wife, Rajyasri {Harsacarita, tr. Cowell and Thomas, p. 173, London, 1897); and as unpatriotic, this being shown by his acceptance of assistance from non-Aryan Huns. Despite his restoration by Pravarasena, the reign of Siladitya, who, Hoernle maintains, succeeded his father, Vikramaditya, about 583 A. D., came to a disastrous end in 606 (or 605), when he was utterly defeated by Rajyavardhana II, the brother of the famous Harsavardhana who is the hero of the Harsacarita. Harsavardhana himself succeeded to the throne of Thanesar in 6o5, when Rajyavardhana was treacherously slain by the Gauda king, Sasanka, and reigned until 648 (on Harsavardhana, in general, cf. Ettinghausen, Harsa Vardhanay empereur et poHe de VInde septentrionale^ Paris, 1906). While holding this theory, I gave to it the pleasing embellish- ment of an hypothesis, without real basis, that the dynasties to which Vikramaditya and Harsavardhana belonged were rivals, and that Bana was the faithful eulogist of Harsavardhana exactly as Subandhu was loyal to Vikramaditya. Since, moreover, Bana's monarch had been victorious over the degenerate son of Subandhu' s royal patron, I deemed that Bana had deliberately set out to surpass Subandhu, so that Harsavardhana's court might excel Vikramaditya's in literature as well as in arms. Thus, there would have been a deeper motive for Bana to write the Harsacarita than the mere incentive of literary emulation which is generally ascribed to him. History does not sustain this elaborate figment, which I have recorded mainly to keep others from possible pursuit of a false clue. Not only was Vikramaditya not identical with Yasodharman, INTRODUCTION ii as already noted, but Siladitya was the very reverse of a cruel monarch (Smith, Early History of India from 600 B. c. to the Muhammadan Conquest^ 2 ed., p. 306, Oxford, 1908). If one were to stress the theory of rivalry both in letters and in war, one might suppose that Subandhu was a courtier either of Sasanka of Gauda or of Devagupta of Eastern Malava (cf. Ettinghausen, op, cit. pp. 36-38, 148), both of whom were ignoble in character. But of this there is not the slightest evidence ; and even if the name of the father of either of them was Vikramaditya (a most impro- bable hypothesis), that would give little point to Subandhu's stanza, which plainly alludes to the famous Vikramaditya, and is, therefore, only a conventional harking back to happy times long past. In determining the date of the Vasavadattd I am forced to consider the lines under discussion as utterly valueless. While the sole known basis for assigning a terminus a quo to the composition of Subandhu's romance is, as we have seen, the allusion to Uddyotakara, who probably flourished in the latter half of the sixth century, the terminus ad quern is almost cer- tainly the date of Bana's Harsacarita. This romance, which was left unfinished by its author, ends abruptly with the rescue of Rajyasri, the sister of Harsavardhana and widow of Graha- varman (i. e. 607, or 606), though Harsa had reigned several years when Bana wrote (Harsacarita, tr. Cowell and Thomas, PP- 75-76, London, 1897). The precise date of composition of Bana's second romance, the Kddambarz, is unknown; but, as Bana died before completing it {Kddambarl, tr. Ridding, p. 182, London, 1896), it must have been written considerably after the Harsacarita, It may also be regarded as certain that Subandhu lived later, probably by at least a century (cf. p. 12), than Dandin, the author of the picaresque Dasakumdracarita (Weber, Indischc Streifen, i. 311-315, ^SS^ 37^5 Berlin, 1868; Dasakumdracarita^ tr. Meyer, pp. 120-127, Leipzig, 1902 ; Collins, The Geographical Data of the Raghuvamsa and Dasakumdracarita, p. 46, Leipzig, 1907, places Dandin's literary activity before 585 a. D.). The Place of Composition of the Vasavadatta. The question next arises as to the place of composition of the Vasavadattd, 13 VASAVADATTA Here the answer must be still more vague.^ It is obviously impossible that the romance was written at the court of Bhoja, as some manuscripts of the Bhojaprabandha would imply, for that ruler did not reign at Dhara until the eleventh century ; nor does there seem to have been any Bhoja reigning in the latter part of the sixth century at whose court Subandhu might have been, thus being confusedly located by Ballala in the train of the famous Bhoja of Dhara. One might, indeed, by reckless theorising, allege that Subandhu, thus being placed at Dhara in Malava, had actually been a courtier either of Devagupta of Eastern Malava or of Slladitya of Mo-la-p'o (Western Malava) ; but the real reason for this wild statement by the author of the Bhoja- prabandha (or, more probably, by one of his interpolators) was obviously the identification, occasionally made by Sanskrit authors (cf. Weber, Akademische Vorlesungen iiber indische Liter aturgeschichte, i ed.,pp. 2i8-:^i9, Berlin, 1876; Rajendralala Mitra, 'Bhoja Raja of Dhar and his Homonyms,' in JASBe. 32. 93), of Bhoja and Vikramaditya, an equation too absurd to require refutation. To sum up the discussion, we can say with reasonable certainty only that the Vdsavadattd was written by Subandhu at a place unknown, probably between 550 and somewhat after 606 A. D., the terminus a quo being the circumstance that Uddyotakara cannot have flourished until at least the middle of the sixth century, and the terminus ad que7n by the date of composition of the Harsacarita, early in the seventh century.^ ^ Absolutely no clue is given by the purely conventional geography of the romance, on which see Weber, Indische Streifen, i. 385, Berlin, 1868. 2 Krishnamachariar devotes a long section of his Introduction (pp. 30-48) to a discus- sion of Subandhu's date, which he places after Bana and before Vamana, the author of the Kdvydlamkdravrtti, whom tradition makes a minister of Jayaplda of Kashmir (779-813 ; cf. Duff, Chronology of India, pp. 68, 70-71, "Westminster, 1899). He rightly argues that the various references in Sanskrit authors to Subandhu and Bana allow of no conclusion as to the priority of the Vdsavadattd ; but some of his hypotheses, as that Subandhu's dislike of Buddhism proves him to be later than Bana (p. 45), as well as his general implication that the difference between the two writers is due to degeneration of style (cf. pp. 14-18), are, in my judgment, certainly untenable; nor does he touch with sufficient depth upon what evidence may be drawn from Indian history. INTRODUCTION 13 Data Concerning Subandhu's Life. Our knowledge of Subandhu is most meagre. In the thirteenth stanza of his intro- duction to the Vdsavadattd he terms himself sujajtdikaband/m, which Hall (Introd., p. 24), following the commentator, Sivarama, renders ' an intimate of none but the virtuous,' although the word should rather be translated 'Sujana's only brother.'^ The tradition that Subandhu was the nephew of the Prakrit grammarian, Vararuci, has already been mentioned (see above, p. 6), though with disapproval ; and there seems also to have been a legend that he was, by birth, a Kashmirian Brahman (Weber, Indische Streifen, i. 371, Berlin, 1868, quoting Cunning- ham, in JASBe. 17. 98-99).2 Subandhu is not known to have written anything besides the Vdsavadattd. Citations are made from him in the Sdrnga- dharapaddhati, Sitbhdsitdvatl, Padydvalz, and Suktikarndmrta (Aufrecht, Catalogtis Catalogorum, i. 726, Leipzig, 1891) ; but the quotations in the first two anthologies, which alone are thus far edited [by Peterson (Bombay, 1888) and by Peterson and Durgaprasada (Bombay, 1886), respectively], are drawn exclu- sively from the Vdsavadattd. Hall (Introd., p. 48, note), it is true, found in the still unedited Padyavenl of Venidatta, com- piled about the reign of Shah Jahan (early 17th century), the fol- lowing distich then supposed to have been written by Subandhu : aksamdldpavrttijiid kusdsanaparigrahd brdhml ''va ddurjanl samsad vandamyd samekhald^ ' an assembly of scoundrels, knowing , and «, should be honoured even as an assembly of Brahmans knowing 1 Cartellieri, * Das Mahabharata bei Subandhu und Bana/ in WZKM. 13. 72, trans- lates the stanza thus : ' Durch eine Gnadengabe, die SarasvatT ihm verliehen, hat Subandhu — d.h. der edle Freunde hat — dieses Buch gemacht; obzwar Subandhu — d.h. der hundert Freunde hat — hat er doch nur den Edlen zum einzigen Freund ; eine wahre Schatzkammer ist er in der Kunst, Silbe fiir Silbe doppelsinnige Dicht- ungen zu verfertigen.' On Sujana as a proper name see Aufrecht, op. cit. 3. 149, Leipzig, 1903. 2 It is interesting to note, in this connexion, that Krishnamachariar holds that Subandhu was a Vaisnavite and an adherent of the Mimamsa philosophy (Introd., pp. 23, 28). 14 VASAVADATTA .' The distich was not, however, written by Subandhu, but by Trivikrama Bhatta, the author of the Damayantlkathd^ or Nalacampu (1.7; cf. Bohtlingk, Indische Sprikhe, a ed., No. 52, St. Petersburg, 1 870-1 873), who flourished about 915 A.D. (Duff, Chronology of India^ p. 85, Westminster, 1899).! The Vasavadatta a Katha. The Vdsavadattd is expressly stated by many manuscripts (cf. Hall's ed., p. 300, note 7, and Sivarama ad loc.) to be an dkhydyikd, or ' tale,' this being very possibly influenced by the reference to some work entitled, from the name of its heroine, vdsavadattdkhydyikd in the Vdrttika on Panini 4. 3. 87 (cf. also the Vdrttika on 4. i^. 60, and see Krishnamachariar, Introd., pp. 36-37). The dkhydyikd, according to Sanskrit rhetoricians (cf. Regnaud, Rhetor ique sanskrite, pp. 76- 77, Paris, 1884), is a division oigadya, or poetical prose ; and the classical example is the Harsacarita of Bana, who himself seems to intimate that the Vdsavadattd likewise belongs to this cate- gory by using the term dkhydyikdkdrd, * authors of dkhydyikds^ immediately before his allusion to Subandhu's romance, in the tenth stanza of his introduction to the Harsacarita, The classic description of the dkhydyikd is given in the following passage of the Sdhityadarpana (ed. Roer, No. 568, Calcutta, 1851) : dkhydyikd kathdvat sydt kaver vamsddikirtanam asydm anyakavlndm ca vrttam gadyam kvacit kvacit kathdmsdndm vyavaccheda dsvdsa iti hadhyate drydvaktrdpavaktrdndm chandasd yena kenacit anydpadesend "svdsamtckhe bhdvyarthasucanam, ' the dkhydyikd should be as the kathd. (There should be) in it an account of the lineage of the poet and of other poets ; poetry ^ Krishnamachariar (Introd., pp. 39-40) calls attention to a number of passages in the Nalacampu (ed. Bombay, 1885; new ed., 1903) in which he holds that Trivikrama Bhatta imitated Subandhu. He likewise notes parallels between the Vdsavadattd and the Jivandharacampii of Haricandra (p. 52), who wrote after 897 A.D. (p. 44), Si'supdlavadha (p. 53), Rdmdyana (p. 6^,Meghaduta (p. 54), VikramorvaH (pp. 62, 64), and Mdlatimadhava (pp. 61-62), as well as the Harsacarita (pp. 53-57), and KddambarT (pp. 52, 53, 55, 57, 63). INTRODUCTION 15 in some places (and) prose in others (should be employed) ; divisions, called '* sighs," are used for the divisions of the story ; at the beginning of the " sighs " (there should be) an intimation of the theme, under the guise of something else, by any metre whatsoever of the dryd^ vaktra^ or apavaktra (classes).' The kathd^ or * story/ best represented by Bana's Kddamhan^ is described by the Sdhityadarpana (No. 567) as follows : kathdydni sarasam vastu padydir eva vinirmitam kvacid atra bhaved dryd kvacid vaktrdpavaktrake dddu padydir namaskdrah khaldder vrttaklrtaiiam^ *in the kathd a theme with poetic sentiments is represented even with poetry ; in it there should be the dryd metre in some places, (and) the vaktra and apavaktra metres in other places ; at the beginning (there should be) homage in verse (to a divinity, also) a description of the character of knaves and the like.' The older, and in my judgment the better, definition of this type of Sanskrit literature, however, is given by Dandin, the author of the pica- resque Dasakttmdracarita^ who says {Kdvyddarsa i. '^Z~'^S) ^^) • apddah padasantdno gadyam dkhydyikd kathd iti tasya prabheddu dvdu tayor dkhydyikd kila ndyakendi "va vdcyd "ityd ndyakene 'tarena vd svagundviskriyd doso nd 'tra bhutdrthasamsinah api tv aniyamo drstas tatrd 'py anydir udirandt anyd vaktra svayam ve ''ti kidrg vd bhedalaksanam tat kathdkhydyike **ty ekd jdtih sanjnddvaydnkitd atrdi 'V^ ' ntarbhavisyanti sesds cd ^' khydnajdiayah, * prose is a series of words without strophes ; its two classes are the dkhydyikd (and) the kathd. Now, the dkhydyikd should be spoken by the hero, the other (the katha) by the hero or another. A revelation of one's own personality, if he narrates facts, is no fault here. Nevertheless, the lack of fixed distinction is seen from the story being told by others even there (in the dkhydyikd). Whether another (is) the speaker, or one's self, is a sorry standard 1 6 VASAVADATTA of discrimination Therefore the kathd (and) akh^dyikd are one category marked with a double name ; and here, too, will be comprised the other categories of stories.' ^ In support of this statement of Dandin, it may be noted that the Vdsavadattd^ though termed, as we have seen, an dkhydyikd lacks the necessary divisions into ' sighs ' ; in its opening stanzas it (like a kathd) describes ' the character of knaves and the like ' (introductory stanzas 6-9) ; and it contains a long episode spoken by another than the hero — the conversation of the maina with his mate concerning the heroine of the story. The manifest resem- blance of the Vdsavadattd to the Kddambart, which is considered to be a kathd, together with its unlikeness to the Harsacarita, whose technique it should share, were it really an dkhydyikd, also serves to confirm the views of Dandin rather than those of the Sdhityadarpana. One need have little hesitation, therefore, in regarding the Vdsavadattd as technically a kathd. ^ The ' Style ' and Rhetorical Embellishments of the Vasava- datta. The riti, or 'style,' of the Vdsavadattd is the Gdudi, which the Sdhityadarpana (No. 627) defines as follows (cf., in general, Regnaud, RhetoiHqtce sanskrite, pp. '^^S^r'^^^-) Paris, 1884): djahprakdsakdir varndir bandha ddamharah pimah samdsabahuld gdudi, * the Gdudl, moreover, is a resonant arrangement (of words) with sounds expressing strength, (and) abounds in compounds.' Va- mana, in his Kdvydlamkdravrtti (i. %, 1%), describes this * style' as ' consisting of strength (ojas) and grace {kdnti)' while avoiding * sweetness ' {mddhurya) and * softness ' {sdukumdryd). Accord- ing to the Kdvyddarsa (i. 44a, 46a, 54a, 9:2a), moreover, the Gdudl especially affects alliteration, etymologising, and hyper- bole.^ When it is added that, as the Kdvyddarsa (i. 14-29) also ^ It may be mentioned in passing that Anandavardhana's Dhvanyaloka, 3. 8 (tr. Jacobi, in ZDMG. 56. 789), states that compound words are longer in the dkhydyikd than in the kathd, 2 I am glad to note that my conclusion in this respect is confirmed by Krishna- machariar (Introd., pp. 8-9). 3 Krishnamachariar (Introd., pp. 28-29) notes the prevalence in the Vdsavadattd INTRODUCTION 17 states, an dkhydyikd^ kathd^ or other form of narrative should, like poetry in general, include descriptions of battles, cities, oceans, mountains, seasons, sunrise, moonrise, and the like (each and all of which may be exemplified from the Vdsavadattd\ we see at once how closely Subandhu was restricted in the composi- tion of his romance, and how faithfully and minutely he discharged his self-imposed task. The slender thread of narrative in the Vdsavadattd is em- bellished with many forms of literary adornment, which, indeed, constitute by far the major portion of the work. First and fore- most among these embellishments stands the slesa^ or ' parono- masia,' and with good reason Subandhu declares himself to be * a repository of cunning skill in arranging a series of parono- masias in every syllable ' {pratyaksaraslesamayaprabandhavinyd- savdidagdkyanidhir , introductory stanza 13). The slesa is well defined by Dandin, in his Kdvyddarsa {%, ^6^ ; cf. Regnaud, Rhetorique sanskrite, pp. 227-2^x9, Paris, 1884; Sdhityadarpana^ No. 705 ; Kdvyaprakdsa^ tr. Jha, pp. 188-197, 217-218, Benares, 1898 ; Kuvalaydiiandakdrikd^ i. 62), as follows : slesah sarvdsu pumdti prdyd vakroktisti sriyam bhinnam dvidhd svabhdvoktir vakroktU ce 'ti vdmnayam * the paronomasia generally enhances the beauty in all equivoca- tions ; the phraseology (is) divided in two parts : the natural meaning and the equivocal meaning.' Examples of the slesa^ usually intimated in the Vdsavadattd by iva^ * as ' (and indicated in this translation by <> or, when double and triple, by « », <« >»), abound in Subandhu's romance. As a single specimen may be cited vdnarasendm iva stigrivdngaddpasobhitdm^ ' adorned with a of zitkalikdprdya, or style of long compounds and words containing alliteration (Regnaud, Rhetorique sanskrite, p. 75, Paris, 1884), and of the vriti drabhatt, or 'violent manner' of scenes of awe and conflict (L6vi, Theatre indien, i. 92-93, Paris, 1890). The * manner' is also sometimes madhyamakdisiki (according to Vidyanatha, the author of the Pratdparudraya'sdbhiisana [cf. Regnaud, op. cit., pp. 377-378], quoted by Krishnamachariar, mrdvarthe 'py anatiprdudhabandhd madhyamakdiHkt, 'not conjoined with excessive dignity in a gentle theme'), and the style is mostly ndrikelapdka (according to Vidyanatha, sa ndrikerapdkah sydd antargudharasodayak, * the rising of hidden flavour ') , although sometimes dmrapdka (for which no definition is given). J 8 VASAVADATTA ' (ed. Hall, pp. 63-64).! The figure next in frequence to the slesa in the Vdsavadattd is the virddha^ or * antithesis/ where the superficial meaning is self- contradictory, while the paronomasiac reading renders the phrase consistent, and even intensifies it. This rhetorical embellishment is defined as follows in the Kdvyddarsa (2. 333 ; cf. Sdhityadar- pana^ No. 718; Kdvyaprakdsa, tr. Jha, pp. 'Z^^-'Z^^, Benares, 1898 ; Kuvalaydnmtdakdrikd^ I. 74) : viruddhdndm paddvthdndm yatra samsargadarsanam visesadarsandydi ^'va sa virodhah smrto yathd, ' when there is an apparent union of antithetical objects simply to show the distinction (between them), it is called virodha' The conventional sign of the virddha in the Vdsavadattd is api^ as iva is indicative of the slesa. As an example of the countless in- stances of the virddha in Subandhu's romance, mention may be made of agrahend 'pi kdvyajwajnena, ' which yet knows «Venus (/^«e{>'^=Sukra=the planet Venus) and Jupiter (yjz/^=Brhaspati=the planet Jupiter)», for it is , for she had lotus ^y^s, ; of , for she had steps ; of , for she had heavy hair * (ed. Hall, p. 64). The kdvyalinga, or ' poetic reason,' is thus defined by the Sdhityadarpana (No. 710; cf. Kdvyaprakdsa^ tr. Jha, pp. 238- 339, Benares, 1898 ; Kuvalaydnandakdrikd^ i. 120) : hetor vdkyapaddrthatve kdvyalingam nigadyate, ' kdvyalinga is applied to the implication of a cause in a sentence or word,' and finds exemplification in the Vdsavadattd in the passage khaldh punas tad anistam anucitam evd 'vadhdrayanty anistod- bhdvanarasottaram hi khalahrdayam^ ' the wicked, on the other hand, make it (thy conduct) out to be undesirable and indecorous ; for the heart of the wicked man finds its highest delight centred in bringing to light what is undesirable ' (ed. Hall, p. 70). The milita^ or * vanished,' denotes a complete loss of distinction between two objects because of their superficial resemblance, as is expressed by the definition of the Kuvalaydnandakdrikd (t. 145 ; cf. Kdvyaprakdsa^ tr. Jha, pp. 253-254, Benares, 1898 ; Ruyyaka's Alamkdrasarvasvay ed. Durgaprasada and Parab, p. 167, Bombay, 1893): mllitam yadi sddrsydd bheda eva na laksyate^ * if, because of similarity, a distinction is not observed, it is militaJ As an example from Subandhu I may cite mddhurya- INTRODUCTION 23 sdityasucitvasantdpasdntihhih pay ah pay a ive V?, ' fancying that " water is as milk because of its sweetness, coolness, purity, and healing of distress " ' (ed. Hall, p. 80). The anuprdsaj or ' alliteration/ a rhetorical figure found with considerable frequency in Subandhu's romance, is thus defined by the Sdhityadarpana (No. 6'^q, ; cf. Kdvyddarsa^ i. 55 ; Kdvya- prakdsa, tr. Jha, pp. 182-184, Benares, 1898 ; Ktrvalaydnandakd- rikd, 4. 2-5) : anuprdsah sabdasdmyam vdisamye 'pi svarasya yaty ' anuprdsa (is) a similarity of sound, despite a dissimilarity of the vowel.' As an example from the Vdsavadattd may be cited these two adjectives descriptive of the River Reva : madakalakalakam- sasdrasarasitddbhrdn tabhdhkuta vikatapticckacckatdvyddkutavikaca - kamalakhandavigalitamakarandabindtisanddkasurabhitasalilayd.. . . . upakulasanjdtanalanikuhjaptmjitakuldyakukkiitaghatdghutkd- rabhdiravatlrayd^ ' whose waters were perfumed by the abundance of the drops of liquid which had fallen from the fragments of full- blown lotuses shaken by many monstrous tails of b/idhkufa-fish that had been terrified by the notes, indistinct for passion, of geese and herons ; whose banks were strident with the screams of multitudes of wild cocks whose nests thronged the bowers of reeds that had sprung up near its shores ' (ed. Hall, pp. 95, 98). The sama, or ' equal,' is thus defined in the Kdvyddarsa (i. 47 ; cf. Sdhityadarpana y No. 618 ; Kdvyaprakdsa^ tr. Jha, pp. 175- 176^ Benares, 1898): samam bandhesv avisamam te mrdusphutamadhyamdh bandhd mrdusphutonmisravarnaviriydsaydnayah^ ' sama is not uneven in collocations (of words) ; these collocations, smooth, rough, (and) middling, depend on the arrangement of smooth, rough, and mixed (sounds).' It is illustrated by the passage kdmaddruna maddrunanetrdsmaramayam ramayantam tvdm adayam madayantl param akam itdraniparam akamitdrain vdnchatiy 'what gentle-eyed woman who fervently delighteth thee, that art not inflamed with passion, (but art) the essence of love, delightsome, (and) a most excellent lover, desireth another 24 VASAVADATTA that is no lover [cruel with passion ! red-eyed with lust ! alas, an unlovely dame desireth thee, the essence of lovelessness, hot, pitiless, absolutely no lover, (and) bound for utmost woe !] ' (ed. Hall, pp. 2>i^-2i4). The vzdki, or ' rule/ is defined as follows by the Kuvalaydnan- dakdrikd (i. 167): siddhasydi ^'va vidhdnam yat tad dhur vidhyalamkrtim^ ' what (is) a precept of a thing well established, that they call the vidhi adornment,' and is exemplified by kurangike kalpaya kurangasdvakebhyah saspdnkuram kisorike kdraya kisorakebhyah pratyaveksdm, * Kurangika, prepare a blade of young grass for the antelope fauns ! Kisorika, have the young colts looked after ' ! (ed. Hall, pp. 230-231). The sambhdvana^ or * supposition,' is thus defined by the Kuvalaydnandakdrikd (i. 125) : sambhdvanam yadl ^ttham sydd ity uho 'nyasya siddhaye^ ' sambhdvana is a conjecture for the attainment of something else with the thought, " if it were so." ' It is illustrated in the Vdsavadaitd by the passage tvatkrte yd ''nayd vedand ''nubhutd sd yadi nabhah patrdyate sdgaro meldnanddyate brahmdyate lipikaro bhujagardjdyate kathakas tadd kim api katham apy anekdir yugasahasrdir abhilikhyate kathyate vd, 'the pain that hath been felt by this maiden for thy sake might be written or told in some wise or in some way in many thousands of ages if the sky became paper, the sea an ink-well, the scribe Brahma, (and) the narrator the Lord of Serpents ' (ed. Hall, pp. 238-239). The kdranamdld, or ' chain of causes,' is given the following definition in the Kuvalaydnandakdrikd (i. 103 ; cf. Kdvyaprakdsa, tr. Jha, p. 246, Benares, 1898) : gumphak kdranamdld sydd yathdprakrdntakdrandik, 'a series (made) by causes proceeding one after the other is a kdranamdldl and an example is seen by Sivarama in the description of Vasavadatta's palace as ajndiatatasphdtikapat- tasukkanisannamdrdyamdnaprdsddapdrdvatdbkik, ' with palace INTRODUCTION 25 doves sleeping comfortably (because) perched on slabs of crystal from shores unknown' (ed. Hall, pp. 217-218). The uddtta^ or ' exalted/ is thus defined in the Sdhityadarpana (No. 752; cf. Kdvyaprakdsa, tr. Jha, p. 240, Benares, 1898; Kuvalaydnandakdrikdy i. 162-163) : Idkdtisayasampattivarnano ^'ddttam ticyatc yad vd '^pi prastutasyd 'ngam mahatdm caritam bkavet, *the portrayal of extraordinary prosperity is called uddtta, or it would even be the deeds of the great, (if they form) part of the subject in hand.' An illustration of this figure is found in another portion of the description just quoted : karpurapura- viracitapiilinatata7iivistaninaddmimiyamdnardjahamslbhir, ' with flamingoes whose noise would imply that they had settled near the sand bank formed by the stream of camphor ' (ed. Hall, p. 218), only one of extreme wealth being able to possess such a river. ^ The kditavdpahnuti, or ' false concealment,' is defined by the Kuvalaydnmtdakdrikd (i. 28) as follows : kditavdpahnutir vyaktdii vydjddydir niknutek paddih, * kditavdpahnuti (consists) in the manifestation of concealment by words of pretext and the like,' and finds exemplification in the Vdsavadattd in the passage ativeganipitajaladhijalasankhamdldm iva baldkdcchaldd tidvamann adrsyata jaladah^ ' the cloud seemed to vomit forth, like a crane, what appeared to be a series of ocean shells that had been drunk down too hastily ' (ed. Hall, pp. 283-284). The lokdkii, 'popular expression,' is thus defined by the Kiivalaydnandakdrikd (i. 156) : lokapravdddnukrtir lokdktir iti katkyate, ' the imitation of a popular colloquialism is called lokoktil and finds an illustration in Subandhu's romance in the exhortation tad adhund yadi tvam sahapdmbikrtdanasamadtihkhasnkho 'si ^ Sivarama rightly notes that this passage also contains the rhetorical figure anumdna, or 'inference' (cf. Kdvyaprakdsay tr. Jha, pp. 243-244, Benares, 1898; Kuvalaydnan- dakdrikd, 2. 10). ^6 VASAVADATTA tadd mam amcgaccka, * now, therefore, if thou didst share the sorrows and joys of our playing together in the dust, then follow me ' (ed. Hall, p. 8^). The svabhdvdkti, or ' natural description,' receives the following definition in the Kuvalaydnandakdrikd (i. i6o ; cf. Kdvyapra- kdsa, tr. Jha, p. %^^, Benares, 1898) : svabhdvoktih svahhdvasya jdtyddisthasya varnanam^ ^ svabhdvdkti is the description of inherent nature consisting of characteristics and the like/ As an example from the Vdsava- dattd may be cited ; pasyo ^ dahcadavdncadancitavapuh pascdrddhapurvdrddhabhak stabdhdttdnitaprsthanisthitamandgbhtig7idgraldngulabhrt damstrdkotivisankatdsyakuharah kurvan satdm utkatdm utkarnah. kurute kramam karipatdu krurdkrtih kesarZy ' lo, with his bending body bending up and bending down, now with his hind quarters and now with his fore quarters, with the tip of his tail slightly bent along his hard, arched back, with his cavernous mouth monstrous with the tips of his fangs, making his mane huge, (and) with his ears erect, the horrible lion doth make attack upon the lord of elephants ' (ed. Hall, p. 103). The kdvydrthdpatti^ or ' poetic inference,' is defined as follows in the Kuvalaydnandakdrikd (i. 119) : kdimtityend Wthasamsiddhih kdvydrthdpattir isyate, ' an a fortiori Sittamment of a matter is regarded as kdvydrthd- patti' It is exemplified by Subandhu in his heroine's letter to Kandarpaketu : pratyaksadrstabhdvd 'py asthirahrdayd hi kdminl bhavati svapndnubhutabhdvd dradhayati na pratyayam yuvatih, *"a loving maid is of unsteady heart even when she hath seen the feelings (of her lover) with her eyes ; a girl who hath learned his feelings only from a dream hath no assurance ' (ed. Hall, p. 164). Literary and Ethical Merit of the Vasavadatta. The Vdsa- vadattd apparently being written to display its author's skill in rhetoric, rather than his inventive powers in fiction, we are INTRODUCTION 27 naturally led to consider what literary value we may assign to it. Here the ' personal equation ' must inevitably play a part, and here the fundamental difference between Oriental and Occidental concepts must be duly recognised. In the West the subject- matter comes first in nearly every form of literary composition ; and the more tense and nervous the people, the more simple and direct is the style. In the East, on the contrary, the form is often more important than the matter, especially in periods of hyper-civilisation, such as was that during which Subandhu wrote. We must, therefore, consider the Vdsavadattd from the luxuriant atmosphere of the land of its author, not from the * practical ' point of view of the West. To me, at least, there is true melody in the long, rolling compounds, a sesquipedalian majesty which can never be equalled save in Sanskrit ; and the alliterations have a lulling music all their own to ears weary of the blatant discords of vaunted modem ' progress.' There is, on the other hand, a compact brevity in the paronomasias, which are, in most cases, veritable gems of terseness and twofold appropriateness, even though some are manifestly forced and are actually detrimental to the sense of the passages in which they occur. Yet in judging Subandhu for his faults, it must be re- membered that he created, at least so far as we now know, a new literary genre in India ; and if this fact be borne in mind, his blemishes appear to be marvellously few. In estimating his literary merits special stress should be laid on his descriptions. These are, it must be confessed, cloying from their abundance. They form the preponderating part of the entire romance, and the slender framework of the story is wellnigh lost beneath them. Yet despite this tropical luxuriance, the descriptions are not without beauty and appropriateness, whether they set forth the charms of mountain, forest, and stream, or portray the raja's valour and the loveliness of the heroine herself. The entire romance may, in a sense, be likened to India's own architecture, where the whole structure is so overlaid with minute detail that the eye forgets the outlines of the building in amaze- ment at the delicate traceries which cover it. 28 VASAVADATTA Nor does it seem to me that the ethical standard of the Vdsavadattd can be objectionable to one of healthy mind. True, the East is not as the West ; and there are personal descriptions more detailed than would be desirable in Occidental literature, together with evident approval of relations and ideals which the less sensual Western mind rightly condemns. There are passages, too, which I would gladly have omitted, had I felt that a faithful translator could do so. And yet, despite all this, I find in the romance no evidence of delight in uncleanness, such as nauseates, for example, in Petronius or in Martial. It is not pornographic ; it is, at worst, unmoral, though its rigid adherence to all conventions, both in letter and, I think, in spirit, renders even unmorality almost too harsh an accusation. From an Indian point of view, unlightened by the radiance of Christianity and the morality which it inculcates, I should not hesitate to term the Vdsavadattd a moral work, especially in view of the conditions of life in mediaeval India. Its atmosphere, luxuriant though it be, has never seemed to me to be debasing. It is by no means impossible that some will dissent from the views here expressed regarding the literary and moral quality of Subandhu's romance. If so, they may turn from the first Western translator of the Vdsavadattd to the first Western editor of the romance, Fitzedward Hall, who, in his Introduction, has unsparingly condemned the entire production both in its literary and in its ethical aspects — a precedent followed by Krishnamachariar in his sarcastic critique of the whole plot of Subandhu's work (Introd., pp. 50-66). Outline of the Plot of the Romance. The outline of the story of the Vdsavadattd is as follows : A king named Cintamani had a son Kandarpaketu, who was, like his father, the embodiment of all virtues. Once upon a time toward dawn, when true dreams come, the young prince saw in his sleep a vision of a maiden of some eighteen years, whose loveliness could not be surpassed. Jealous sleep forsook Kandarpaketu, who, with his friend Makaranda, left the city in his love-longing for the unknown princess. In their wanderings the pair came to the INTRODUCTION %() Vindhya mountains, and there, in the watches of the night, the sleepless prince overheard the conversation of two birds perched on a branch of the tree beneath which he lay. To the story of the husband-bird, trying to explain his late hours to his suspicious wife, Kandarpaketu listened, and was richly rewarded by what he heard. In the city of Pataliputra on the Ganges, so the maina recounted, reigned the mighty monarch Srngarase- khara, who had an only daughter named Vasavadatta. In the spring she, too, had met her fate in a dream — a youth of matchless beauty, whose name was Kandarpaketu. The con- fidante of the princess at this juncture was her maid, Tamalika, who had volunteered to seek Kandarpaketu and bear to him a missive from the princess telling of her love. The lovers were now soon united at Pataliputra, where Kandarpaketu was informed that Srhgarasekhara, dismayed at his daughter's unwedded state, had determined to marry her the very next day to the Vidyadhara prince Puspaketu. Kandarpaketu and Vasavadatta accordingly returned almost immediately, by means of a magic steed, to the Vindhyas; but when the prince awoke in the morning, his beloved was no longer in the bower. Mad with sorrow, he was restrained from suicide only by a voice from heaven which promised him reunion with the princess. After many months of weary searching and waiting, he found Vasavadatta turned to stone. His touch gave the statue life again, and she told him how, while two armies destroyed each other to gain her for their leaders, she had unwittingly intruded in the garden of a hermit, who laid upon her the curse of petrification until her lover should come. Thus, at last, the woes of the lovers were over, and returning to Kandarpaketu's capital, delight was theirs ever afterward (for other summaries see Hall, Introd., pp. 39-43 ; Strehly, Revue politique et litteraire^ 44. 305-308 ; Krishnama- chariar, Introd., pp. 9-14 ; and the references given in the bibliography, below, pp. 197-199). From this brief outline of the plot of the Vasavadatta it will be seen that Subandhu alludes to several incidents widely found in literature and folk-tales, such as talking birds, magic steeds, 30 VASAVADATTA and transformation. To all these I have sought to give parallels, especially from modern Indian folk-tales, in footnotes to the passages in which they occur. There seems to be no parallel, however, to the story of the Vdsavadatta as a whole, and, as already stated (p. 2), Subandhu evidently invented the slender plot of his own romance (cf. also Hall, Introd., pp. 1-6). Sanskrit * Estilo Culto ' Previous to Subandhu, and in Later Epigraphy. This allusion to comparative literature brings us to possible quasi-parallels to the style of the Vdsavadatta. The commingling of prose and verse which is characteristic of the akhydyikd^ kathd, and other forms oi gadya, or poetical prose (cf. Regnaud, Rhetorique sanskrite, pp. 74-77, Paris, 1884), was by no means an innovation of Subandhu. It is found, for instance, in the Pancatantra and the Jdtakas, as well as in the gdthds of the Brdhmanas and the Northern Buddhists, even though these latter be more archaic than the prose in which they are set. Obscure as is the date of the beginning of the kdvya style in India, a flood of light has been cast on its early history by Buhler in his * Die indischen Inschriften und das Alter der indischen Kunstpoesie,' in 6" WA W. i2>2, Abhandlung 11. There he has shown that the eulogy of Vatsabhatti, preserved in an inscription in the Temple of the Sun at Mandas5r, and dated 473-474 A.D., contains descriptions of cities, natural phenomena, and the like, together with compound words of inordinate length, and the rhetorical devices of anuprdsa, upamd, utpreksd, rupaka^ and (possibly) virodha, all of which even fulfil the requirements laid down, for instance, by Dandin in his Kdvyddarsa. The term kdvya itself occurs at least as early as 375-390 A.D. in Harisena's panegyric on Samudragupta, inscribed on a pillar at Allahabad, which also contains long compounds and the rhetorical figures of varndnuprdsa^ rupaka, upamd^ and slesa. The kdvya style is carried back to the early second half of the second century A.D. by the Gimar inscription of Rudradaman, which has long com- pounds and numerous anuprdsas^ together with two upamds and one utpreksd. It is thus clear that a fairly developed kdvya was known in India as early as the second century of our era, not INTRODUCTION 31 forgetting that the epic of the Rdmdyana contains many approxi- mations to the kavya style (Jacobi, Das Rdmdyana, pp. 11 9-1 26, Bonn, 1893). In the course of time kdvya inscriptions became more elaborate, particularly in their use of the slesa. Mention can here be made only of the slesas and virodhas in the Valabhi grant of Dhruva- sena III, dated in 6^'y6^^ A.D. (Hultzsch, EL i. 85-93) ; the Bal5da plates of Tivaradeva, of the middle of the eighth century (Hultzsch, ib. 7. 102-107) ; a grant of Indraraja III, dated in 915 A.D. (Bhandarkar, ib, 9. 34-41); the Cambay plates of Govinda IV, dated in 929-930 A.D. (Bhandarkar, ib. 7. 26-47) ; and the Devulapalli plates of Immadi Nrsimha, dated in 1504 (Ramayya, ib. 7. 74-85) ; though allusion should also be made to the general style of such an inscription as the Kadaba plates of Govinda III, dated in 812-813 A.D. (Liiders, EI, 4. 332-349). In the inscriptions of the Vaillabhattasvamin temple at Gwaliar, dated in 874-875 A.D. (Hultzsch, EI, i. 154-162), which abound in virodhas^ Kielhorn {apiid Hultzsch, EI. i. 157, note 23) has already called attention to a possible reminiscence of the dkana- dend 'pi pracetasd^ ^ which is , yet «Varuna», for it is and «wise»,* of the Vdsavadattd (ed. Hall, p. iii) in the dhanado 'pi na pramatto, ' he was , but not «Varuna», for he was and not ^inattentive)^ ' (line 6). Kielhorn, moreover, in his edition and translation of the Radhanpur plates of Govinda III, dated in 807-808 A.D. (EI. 6. 239-251), expressly declares (p. 240) that ' an examination of the language and general style of most of these verses can leave no doubt that their author or authors are greatly indebted for their expressions and poetical devices to such works as Subandhu's Vdsavadattd and Bana's Kddambarl and Harsacarita,' There is no need here to repeat the parallels which Kielhorn has drawn between the inscription in question and the romances of Subandhu and Bana (EI. 6. 247-250), nor is it necessary to make more than a passing allusion to the fact that a close examination of Indian epigraphy would probably reveal many more parallels to the Vdsavadattd and other productions of the ssimc g-enre. It would by no means 32 VASAVADATTA follow, however, that such resemblances necessarily imply borrowing from the romances of Subandhu and Bana, for the same research would, in all probability, show an equal, or even greater, affinity with kdvya literature in general. The kdvya of the inscriptions must, therefore, be regarded as an integral part of the vast mass of artificial Sanskrit literature, its development being attained by a process of natural growth. The Commingling of Prose and Verse and Paronomasia Out- side the Vasavadatta. Outside of India the commingling of prose and poetry in the same composition is found in the Chinese romance PHng Shan Leng Yen (tr. Julien, PHng- Chan-Ling- Yen^ Les Deux Jeunes Filles lettrees^ % vols., Paris, i85o) ; in Sa*di's Gulistdn ; in The Thousand Nights and One Night ; in the Old Yicdixd Aucassin et Nicolette ; in Norse Sagas and in Middle Irish tales and histories (cf. Windisch, Irische Texte^ 3. 447-449, Leipzig, 1891-1897) ; and in Boccaccio's VAmeto\ as well as in the Saturce MenippecB of Varro ; Petronius ; the author of the Historia Apollonii regis Tyri\ and among Basutos and Eskimos (cf. MacCulloch, Childhood of Fiction^ London, 1905, pp. 480-481 ; Teuffel-Schwabe, Geschichte der romischen Liter attir^ 5 ed., pp. 43-44, Leipzig, 1890). In like manner, the elaborate parono- masias which are so essentially a part of the style of the Vasava- datta^ and which later led to such productions as Kaviraja's Rdgha- vapdndavlya, which in identical words celebrates the deeds of the Raghu princes by one reading and those of the Pandava heroes by the other reading, or Ramacandra's Rasikaranjana (ed. and tr. Schmidt, Stuttgart, 1896), which may be read as a laudation either of asceticism or of eroticism, were in vogue, as we have seen, long before the time of Subandhu.^ They also occur in the Chinese romance Ch'^in PHng Mei (cf. Giles, History of Chinese Literature^ p. 309, London, 1901) and in the writings of Lyly. ^ To this list Krishnamachariar (Introd., p. i8) adds Dhanamjaya's DvisandJidna- kdvya (ed. Bombay, i%ge^ = Kdvyamdld, No. 49) and the Rdghavayddavapdndavtya, or Kathdtrayivydkhydna, of Cidambara and his son Anantanarayana, which gives the substance of the Rdmdyam, Mahdbhdratai and Bhdgavatapurdna. Another literary curiosity of this general type is the elegy of Leon of Modena on his teacher, Moses Bassola, which may be read either in Hebrew or in Italian (cf. Jewish Encyclopedia, 2. 576, New York, 1902). INTRODUCTION ^^ Subandhu and Lyly. It is Lyly, indeed, with whom Subandhu may perhaps best be compared for a general parallel with the style and spirit of the Vdsavadattd. Neither the Etiphues nor Subandhu's romance is concerned so much with the matter as with the form, although the English author manifests a didactic purpose which finds no counterpart in the Sanskrit writer. Like the Vdsavadattd^ the Euphues and its continuation contain epi- sodes, or stories within stories, as the tale of Callimachus (Lyly, ed. Arbor, pp. 327-245, Birmingham, 1868), which itself contains the story of Cassander the hermit (pp. 235-239), thus parallelling the arrangement not only of the Vdsavadattd and the Kddamharl^ but also of the Pancatantra^ ^ukasaptati, Vetdlapancavimsati^ The Thottsaiid Nights and One Night, Decamer on ^2,nd other similar works.^ Lyly's romance is curiously like Subandhu's in yet other respects. Here I may note particularly from his Euphues the use of paronomasia, alliteration, antithesis (corresponding respectively to Subandhu's employment of slesa, anuprdsa^ and virodha), and learned allusions. From the mass of possible citations under each category I quote but two of each, (i) Paronomasia : * and though they be commonly in a great cholar that receiue the mate, yet would I willingly take euery minute tenne mates to enioy Liuia for my louing mate ' (Lyly, ed. Arbor, p. 66, Birmingham, 1868) ; ^ did not lupiters egge bring forth as well Helen a light huswife in earth, as Castor a light Starre in heauen?' (p. 208).^ (2) Alli- teration : ' these subtill shift es, these painted practises (if I wer to be wonne) would soone weane me from the teate of Vesta to the toyes of Venus ' (p. 76) ; I am Philautus no Italian lady, who commonly are woed with leasings, and won with lust, entangled with deceipt, and enioyed with delight, caught with sinne, and cast off with shame ' (p. 360). (3) Antithesis : * how curious were we to please our Lady, how carelesse to displease our Lorde ? Howe devout in seruing our Goddesse, how desperate in forget- ^ For a charming modern imitation see Bain, Digit of the Mooti (London, 1899), ^ It is well known that paronomasia occurs not infrequently in Shakespeare (e.g. Julius Caesar, i. 2. 155 ; Merchant of Venice , 4. i, 123 ; Taming of the Shrew, 2. i. 190 ; Richard II, 2. i. 74) ; and it seems to have been a favourite device of Ben Jonson (e.g. Mermaid ed., i. 15-16, 20, 68, 106, 344 ; 2. 91 ; 3. 178, 402, London, n. d.). D 34 VASAVADATTA ting our God'? (p. io6); 'thou weepest for the death of thy daughter, and I laugh at the folly of the father, for greater vanitie is there in the minde of the mourner, then bitternesse in the death of the deceased. But shee was amiable, but yet sinful, but she was young and might haue lined, but she was mortall and must haue dyed. I but hir youth made thee often merry, I but thine age shold once make thee wise. I but hir greene yeares wer unfit for death, I but thy hoary haires should dispyse life' (pp. 182- 183). (4) Learned allusions : * the filthy Sow when she is sicke, eateth the Sea-Crab, and is immediatly recured : the Torteyse hauing tasted the Viper, sucketh Origanum and is quickly reuiued: the Beare ready to pine licketh vp the Ants, and is recouered : the Dog hauing surfetted to procure his vomitte, eateth grasse and findeth remedy : the Hart beeing perced with the dart, run- neth out of hand to the hearb Dictanum, and is healed Ah well I perceiue that Loue is not unlyke the Figge tree, whose fruite is sweete, whose roote is more bitter then the clawe of a Bitter : or lyke the Apple in Persia, whose blossome sauoreth lyke Honny, whose budde is more sower then Gall' (p. 61); * Loue knoweth no laws : Did not lupiter transforme himselfe into the shape of Amphitrio to embrace Alcmaena? Into the forme of a Swan to enioy Laeda : Into a Bull to beguile 16 : Into a showre of golde to winne Danae : Did not Neptune chaunge himselfe into a Heyfer, a Ramme, a Floud, a Dolphin, onely for the loue of those he lusted after ? Did not Apollo conuert him- selfe into a Shephearde, into a Birde, into a Lyon : for the desire he had to heale his disease ' ? (p. 93). Parallels such as these might be multiplied indefinitely, not only between the Vdsavadattd and the Euphues, but between Subandhu's romance and many other productions both of the East and of the West.^ Here, however, it must suffice to note that Dunlop, in his History of Prose Fiction (ed. Wilson, London, 1896), records the following incidents and 7notifs which may now 1 For parallels in the Vdsavadattd 2nd Bana's romances with The Thousand Nights and One Night see Gray, ' Literary Studies on the Sanskrit Novel,' in WZKM. 18. 39-48. INTRODUCTION ^s be compared with those in the Vdsavadattd : story within story (i. 30, 37 ; 2. 389, 405, 409, 416, 436, 438) ; love from a dream (i. 253, 258-259, 380) ; magic steeds (i. 339, 342, 375) ; love letters (2. 382-383 ; cf. Schlegel, ' Feuilles d'arbre comme lettres d'amour/ in Melanges Charles de Harlez, pp. 271-274, Leiden, 1896) ; and birds playing a part in affaires de coetir (2. 482). It should also be observed that Dunlop repeatedly alludes to Indian parallels with Occidental literature (i. 12,64-65, 74, "j^, 109-110, 210, 306, 318, 413' 459-4^1; ^- S> 30> 49. 53-54, 81, 87-88, 90, 1 18-120, 127-128, 272, 509, 558-559), although the most of these refer to the novel, or ' short story,' and not to the romance. The Sanskrit Romance Compared with the Greek. The sole national romance literature of the West which has been regarded as connected with that of India is the Greek. The view has been advanced by Peterson {Kddambari, 2 ed., Introd., pp. 101-104, Bombay, 1889, where several parallels are adduced between the Kddambari and Achilles Tatios), Weber {Sitzungsberichte der Berliner Akademie, phil.-hist. Klasse, 37. 917), and Goblet d'Alviella {Ce que Vhide doit a la Grece, p. 136, Paris, 1897) that the Indian romance was a direct importation from Greece. This hypothesis, however, is rejected by Levi {Quid de Graecis veterum Indorum momimenta tradiderint^ p. 60, Paris, 1890) with what seems to me to be perfect justice. It is, of course, true that many parallels of incident and even of literary device exist between the Sanskrit and the Greek romance. Among parallels of incident I may note the following, restricting the list to similarities be- tween the Greek romances and the Vdsavadattd : falling in love from a dream (story of Zariadres and Odatis as recorded by AthtndXos^ Deipnosopkistai, 13. ^^ ; this story is clearly of Eastern origin ; cf. Rohde, Griechischer Roman, 2 ed., pp. 47-54, Leipzig, 1900, where the parallel with the Vdsavadattd is expressly noted ; for dreams in general in the Greek romances see Rohde, op. cit. pp. 508, 524, ^V-^ZZ^ 547, 561, 5^^); svayamvara, or * self- choice ' of a husband (also in the story of Zariadres and Odatis ; cf. Rohde, op. cit. p. 52) ; letters between lovers (Achilles Tatios, Ta Kara AevKLiT'nrjv kol K\etro 8. I ; cf. Rohde, op. cit. p. 172, where the parallel with the Vdsa- vadattd is noted) ; long-winded lamentations (Niketas Eugenianos, I. 226-257, 289-352; 2. 8-23; 4. 110-150; 5. 131-168, 183- 193; ^- 34-94, 204-234, 306-327 ; 8. 84-130, 196-238 ; 9. ^'j- 107 ; cf. Rohde, op. cit. p. ^66) ; and threatened suicide (Chari- ton, I. 5 ; 5. 10 ; 6. 2 ; 7. i ; 8. 8 ; cf. Rohde, op. cit. p. 527). The following parallels of literary device, similarly restricted, may also be noted : stories within stories and episodes (the adventures of Derkullis and the sub-episode of Astraios in the lost Ta viikp Svkrjv aTTLo-Ta ; the story of Aigialeus in Xenophon Ephesaios, Ta Kara "AvOciav kol 'Aj3poK6iJLr}v 'E(^e(rtaKa, 5. I ; and the stories of Knemon in Heliodoros's At^ioTrtKa, i. 9-14 ; 2. 8-10 ; and of Kala- siris, i3. 2. 24-5. i ; 5. 17-33 5 ^^^^ ^^^ sub-episode of Charikles, id. 2. 29-33); descriptions of nature (Niketas Eugenianos, i. 77- 115 ; Achilles Tatios, i. 15; Longos, UoLfJi€VLKa tcl Kara Ad(f)VLv KOL X\67)Vy 4. 2-3) ; detailed personal descriptions (Achilles Tatios, 1. I ; Niketas Eugenianos, 1. 120-158 ; cf. Rohde, op. cit. pp. 160- 166) ; learned allusions and citations of precedents (Longos, i. 16; 4. 17; Achilles Tatios, i. 8 ; 2. '^fi-'^'])', and alliteration, parisoiy homoiotelettta, and similar figures of rhetoric which cor- respond in a sense to the Sanskrit anuprdsa (Achilles Tatios, i. 1-2 ; 2. 7 ; 3. 2, 7 ; 4. 4 ; 5. i, 21 ; Longos, preface ; i. 18, 30 ; 2. 3^ ; 3- 3> 24, 33y 34 ; 4. 18 ; Eustathios, 1.4; 2. 13 ; 4- i, 3> 12, 21 ; 5. II ; 7. 13 ; cf. Rohde, op. cit. pp. S^2-SS3y 561), although they often form rhymes (Achilles Tatios, i. i, 11 ; Longos, pre- face; 2. 26; 3. 13, 23; 4. 17, 28; Eustathios, i. 9) and strained compounds (Niketas Eugenianos, 1. 133 ; 2. 143 ; 3. 121 ; 5. 341 ; 7. 48 ; cf. Rohde, op. cit. p. 567). Yet all these parallels, and many more which might be cited, seem to me to prove nothing. In the first place, a large number of them can be considered parallels only by straining the sense of the term ; and in the second place, they are obviously the out- INTRODUCTION 37 working of independent, though partially similar, processes in the development of Greek and Sanskrit literature respectively, and should be interpreted accordingly. But even were an essential resemblance granted, it would still be difficult, I think, to prove the dependence of the Sanskrit romance on the Greek, the latter being, of course, the earlier. The romances of the two peoples are totally different both in plan and in spirit, as even a cursory reading will show. The least part of the Sanskrit romance is the thread of the story or the adventures of its characters ; all the stress is laid on rhetorical embellishment, minute description of nature, detailed characterisation of exploits and of mental, moral, and physical qualities. In the Greek romance, on the other hand, as in Latin (if we may judge from the Satirx of Petronius), the story is everything. The reader is hurried from adventure to adventure, the wilder and more improbable the better ; fine writing is practically disregarded ; description and appreciation of nature are, to all intents and purposes, non-existent. The only Greek romance, it seems to me, that can, by the utmost stretch of imagination, be compared even superficially with the works of Subandhu and Bana is the Woi\k^viKa. of Longos ; but even there the sole real similarity is a longing for nature rather than for feverish adventure, a longing which may be traced back to Theokritos, Bion, and Moschos on the one hand, and to Bhartrhari and his congeners on the other. Even the Dasakuma- racarita^ which, as a picaresque romance, one might be tempted to compare with the works of Achilles Tatios, Heliodoros, and Chariton, has a totally different plan from any Greek romance, tracing its * box arrangement ' of stories to the peculiarly Indian scheme which may be seen, for instance, in the Pancatantra^ the Kathasaritsdgara^ or the Jdtakas^ and which was later carried to Persia, where it was incorporated in The Thousand Nights and One Nighty ultimately appearing in the Occident in the Decameron of Boccaccio.^ The adventures narrated in Dandin's romance of 1 For the * box arrangement ' in Egyptian see King Khufiti and the Magicians (about 2000 B.C. ; tr.Maspero, Contes popiclaires de VEgypte ancienne, 3 ed., pp. 23-42, Paris, 1906); and in Japanese cf. Bakin's Shichiya no Kura (1810 A.D. ; Aston, History of Japanese Literature^ pp. 359-360, London, 1901). 38 VASAVADATTA roguery, moreover, bear no resemblance, either in plot or in episode, to the amorphisms of Eustathios and his fellows. To sum up, the spirit of the Sanskrit and of the Greek romancers is as divergent as the audiences of scholars on the one hand, and of weaklings on the other, for whom they wrote ; nor can any real affinity, much less any direct connexion, be traced between the romances of India and of Greece. The Double Beeension of the Vasavadatta. Like the Mahdbhdrata and the Rdmdyana, the Vdsavadaitd appears to be preserved in two distinct recensions, which I would tentatively call ' northern ' and ' southern.' The first of these is represented by the text of Hall (Calcutta, 1859) and the second by the Madras edition of i86:j, reprinted as an appendix to the present volume, as well as by Krishnamachariar's text (Srirangam, 1906- 1908). The ' southern ' text, to which Hall's manuscript D seems also to belong, differs from the ' northern ' chiefly in showing a large number of interpolations, particularly Hesas^ virodkaSy and other forms of similes appended to the series given by the ' northern ' text. The spirit, however, of the ' southern ' recension is identical with that of the ' northern.' There is, indeed, one omission of a complimentary allusion to the Buddhists (ed. Hall, p. 235) and of one derogatory reference to the Jains (ed. Hall, p. 297 ; cf. above, p. 7), but the retention of all other deprecia- tory mentions of both sects shows that the ' southern ' redactor was not led to modify his text by any circumstances surrounding him ; nor is there any added allusion in the ' southern ' text which seems to be specifically South Indian. It may be regarded as practically certain that the ' northern ' text represents Subandhu's original composition more closely than does the ' southern ' recension, not only in view of the fact that the author of the romance was, in all probability, a native of northern India, where he almost indubitably wrote (cf. above, pp. 13-13), but also in consideration of the familiar principles of textual criticism that the shorter text is, other things being equal, to be preferred to the longer, and that the more difficult reading is to be preferred to the easier, since the ' southern ' recension evidently seeks, by INTRODUCTION 39 substitution or omission, to avoid many difficulties of word, phrase, or allusion which the ' northern ' text boldly retains. Manuscripts and Editions of the Romance. For the manu- scripts of the Vdsavadattd and its commentators reference may be made to the catalogues of Sanskrit manuscripts enumerated by Aufrecht {Catalogus Catalogorzim, i. ^66, 726; 2. 133-134, 224 : 3. 120, Leipzig, 1 891-1903). The principal commentators on the Vdsavadattd have been discussed by Hall (Introd., pp. 44-48), and I myself have written on •' Sivarama's Com- mentary on the Vdsavadattd' (in JAOS. 24. 57-63), so that the problems there treated need not be repeated in this place. Although the editions of Subandhu's romance will be duly listed in the bibliography (see below, pp. 197-198), a more detailed discussion seems appropriate here. These editions are seven in number. The first and best-known, which represents the ' northern' recension, is that of Fitzedward Hall (Calcutta, 1859), based on eight manuscripts and accompanied by the gloss of Sivarama Tripathin, who flourished early in the eighteenth century. The introduction to this edition has become a classic among Sanskritists, and the learning which it evinces on every page renders it amply deserving of this honour. Hall's text, how- ever, represents a form really older than any of his manuscripts, being that of Sivarama, in whose favour the editor repeatedly discarded the united authority of all his manuscripts, a method of textual criticism which may perhaps be considered open to objec- tion. The text of Hall has been reprinted verbatim by Jivananda Vidyasagara (Calcutta, 1874; 3d ed., 1907). The remaining five editions belong to the ' southern ' recension. Of these the earliest is one in Telugu script (Madras, 1861), which was reprinted, with a correction of misprints, in Telugu (Madras, 1862) and Grantha script (Madras, 1870). The second of these, duly collated with the India Office copies of the other two, which Mr. F. W. Thomas, librarian of the India Office, London, most kindly placed at my disposal, is transcribed below (pp. 145-195). The text of this 'southern' recension is evidently later than the ' northern', since it abounds in interpolations, especially in the lengthened Mesas and 40 VASAVADATTA virodhas. The three editions under consideration contain the same commentary, which has appeared to me to be negh'gible, and which, according to Mr. J. K. Balasubrahmanyam, the publisher of the Srirangam text (Pref. p. i) to be mentioned below, 'is traditionally attributed to one Tippa Bhupala, but nothing is certain about it. For instance, just as we were completing this book we got a palm-leaf manuscript of this work containing a commentary said to be by one Ramanatha. On closer exami- nation it turned out to be neither more nor less than the commentary given in the Grantha and Telugu editions.' The same general recension, though with a number of interesting variations, is represented by the edition published at Srirangam in 1906-1908, on the basis of several old palm-leaf manuscripts. It also contains an admirably full, careful, and suggestive modern Sanskrit commentary and an equally noteworthy Sanskrit intro- duction by the editor, R. V. Krishnamachariar, of which I have most helpfully availed myself. I distinctly consider Hall's and this as the best editions of the Vdsavadattd that have yet appeared. The Telugu text is also represented, more closely, by T. V. Srinivasachariar's edition (Trichinopoly, 1906), which, I regret to say, seems to me to offer scope for some improvement. All the divergencies of the Madras, Srirangam, and Trichinopoly editions from the text of Hall will be found duly recorded in the footnotes to the present translation, while the variations of the * southern ' from the ' northern ' recension will be indicated by parentheses in the appended transliteration, the portions of the ' northern ' text omitted by the ' southern ' being there supplied in square brackets. It will be clear that a critical text of the Vdsavadattdy which shall take into account all accessible manu- scripts, commentaries, and editions, is still a desideratum. The Eemaining Sanskrit Prose Romances. Except for a digression on the relation sometimes held to exist between the Sanskrit and the Greek romance (see above, pp. 35-38), this Introduction to the Vdsavadattd has thus far purposely been restricted to Subandhu and his work, especially as Meyer (Dandifis Dacahumdracaritam^ die Abenteuer der zehn Prinzen^ INTRODUCTION 41 pp. T-139, Leipzig, 1902) and Collins {The Geographical Data of the Raghuvamsa and the Dasakumdracarita considered more especially in their Bearing upon the Date of these Works ^ Leipzig, 1907) have devoted admirable studies to Dandin, while Peterson (Kddambarl, 1 ed., Introd., Bombay, 1889) has done a similar service for Bana. Moreover, the Dasaknmdracarita, Harsacarita, and Kddambarl are all readily accessible, not only in numerous editions, which need not be enumerated here, but also in excellent translations (the Dasakumdracarita by Meyer, op. cit.^ and by Haberlandt, Munich, 1903 ; the Harsacarita by Cowell and Thomas, London, 1897 ; and the Kddambarl by Ridding, London, 1896). It may not be amiss, however, to add a brief outline of such other Sanskrit romances as have thus far been analysed, though it must be borne in mind that further investiga- tions and additional and fuller catalogues of Sanskrit manuscripts will, in all probability, add to the sum of dkhydna literature.^ Omitting campus on Rama, Krsna, Aniruddha, and Nala, as well as rifacimenti of the Mahdbhdrata and Rdmdyana^ and pseudo- histories of Salivahana and Mayuravarman, attention may here be called to two late Sanskrit romances. The first of these is the Yasastilaka of Somadeva, who completed his romance in 959 A.D. The work has been analysed in detail by Peterson {Second Report of Operations in Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Bombay Circle, pp. 33-49, Bombay, 1884) and has been edited by Sivadatta and Parab {Kdvyantdld, No. 70, 2 parts, Bombay, 1 901-1903). It is a religious romance, treating of the conversion of Maridatta, king of Rajapura, from Brahmanism to Jainism through the agency of his twin nephew and niece, whom he was about to offer in sacrifice, not knowing who they were, and through the arguments of the Jain sage Sudatta. The familiar device of the story within a story, whereby Maridatta's nephew 1 Krishnamachariar (Introd., pp. 1-2) notes the paucity of works of this type, but he enumerates the following which would otherwise have escaped my notice : Dhana- pala's Tilakamanjari (ed. Bombay, \^o'^ = Kdvyamdld, No. 85), the Jain romance Gadyacinidtnani (variously ascribed to Vadibhasirnha, Pradlpasimha, and Simhasuri), Abhinavabhattabana's Vtrandrdyana and Haricandra's Jivandharacampu , the frag- mentary Srlkrsnacarita of Agastyakavi, the lost Trdilokyasundart of Rudra, and the losXTarangavatt. He also attempts to account for this scantiness (pp. 2-8). 42 VASAVADATTA tells his uncle all his history, and a series of reincarnations, as in the Dasaktimdracarita and Kddambari} are both found in Somadeva's romance, while learned precedents and, what is still more remarkable, explicit quotations from other poets, including Bana, abound. Altogether, it is clear from Peterson's admirable analysis that the Yasastilaka richly deserves translation, both as belonging to a category of Sanskrit literature of which too few specimens are extant, and as a valuable source for additional knowledge of the tenets of the Jains. The second romance which should be noted in this connexion is Banesvara Vidyalamkara Bhattacarya's Citracampu^ written in 1744 A.D. in honour of Citrasena, king of Vardhamana, and briefly analysed by Eggeling {Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manu- scripts in the Library of the India Office^ 7. 1 543-1545, London, 1904). This novel is characterised especially by a long dream, and by an unmistakable inculcation of Vaisnavite Vedantism ; otherwise it offers but little of interest. ^ See 'Reincarnation as a Novelistic Device', in WZKM. i8. 54-58. For reincar- nation in a modern Western novel see Margaret Potter's Flame- Gatherers (London, 1904), and '^^^wi^ Descent of the 6'z^« (London, 1903), The earliest example known is the Egyptian Tale of the Two Brothers^ vi^ritten in the nineteenth dynasty (1375- 1202 B.C.; tr. Maspero, Contes populaires de V^gypte ancienne, 3 ed., pp. 3-20, Paris, 1906), [Dr. Ogden draws my attention to a reference to Subandhu in an anthology of a certain Laksmana, described by Peterson (Third Report of Operations in Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Bombay Circle^ p. '^^y Bombay, 1887) under the title of Suktdvali. The stanza, whose date is thus far unknown, is as follows (Peterson, op. cit.y Appendix, p. ^^) : jiydd gadyasudhddhunydh subandhuh prabhavdcalah yad bhangdslesam dsddya bhahgah kavibhir dsritah, * may Subandhu, in strength immovable, prevail over the nectarous stream of prose, for since he gained combination after the break- ing (of words into their component parts), the breaking (of words into their component parts) has been employed by poets.'] vAsavadattA of subandhu 45 [i] Victorious is divine Sarasvati, Who aideth bards of keen and nimble wit To see the world, as 'twere a jujube-fruit, Lying within the hollow of their hands. Victorious, too, is Hari, resting now, The while he smileth on the shepherd lads Whose upraised arms bend ^ 'neath the awful weight Of their vast burden ; yet cry unto him : ' Ah, weary art thou, let the mountain be ; We will sustain it, Krsna, lord of all ' ! [3] May he ^ whose waist is girded keep you safe, Yea, he whose serried furrows brightly shine ; E'en while the zone he hath too tightly drawn Doth work distraction by its beauteousness.^ [4] Victorious is the god ^ whose crescent gleams Like to a silvern pearl by Uma set ^ Upon his brow, when from his blazing eye She gathereth the black collyrium. How blessed are those souls beneficent Who work the weal of others, for to them The moon that openeth the lotus-buds Doth give a twofold meed of radiance ^ ! [5] The wise say sooth : ' More loathsome than a snake Is he whose soul is filled with wickedness': The serpent J ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' arms bent in vain.' ^ Krsna. ^ Tel. ed. interchanges this stanza with the one following. * ^iva. ^ Srirangam text, against the metre, adds * upon his head. 6 Translated in Bohtlingk, Indische Spruche, 2 ed. , No. 455 a, St. Petersburg, 1870-1873. '^ Bohtlingk, op. cit. No, 6214. The stanza is still popular in Mithila (see Grierson, 46 VASAVADATTA [6] In evil only are the wicked wise ; Like as the owl is blind, save in the dark.^ There is but one eclipse — foul calumny ; Only the clouds that hide the moon are black.^ [7] And when with sooty and polluting touch The man of evil fain would smirch the good, He doth increase the radiance of the just ; P2'en as the ashes in the grinder's hand Do but enhance the lustrous mirror's sheen.^ Yet , For lo, the lake hath left this mortal world ; All , and «strange kings now bear rule». Wasting the earth with «» strife, For Vikramaditya hath passed away.^ [8] The words of goodly bards rejoice thine ears, E'en when thou knowest not their wondrous skill ; For in a jasmine wreath thine eyes delight, Though to thy senses come no perfumes sweet.^ The noble gain true knowledge of themselves By observation of their fellow men ; As on the mirror's polished surface falls The vision of the soul's own magnitude.^ Curiosities of Indian Literature, pp. 8-9, Bankipore, 1895, who says : 'Here naku- ladvesi'\% a threefold pun. It means either "hating the ichnenmon," or "not hating his own race," or " not hating the members of the family of the man he has bitten ").' My attention was kindly called to this reference by Professor Zachariae (card of May 2, 1907), and Dr. Grierson very courteously loaned me his personal copy of the little book. It should be noted that the modem proverb reads nirsd na instead of na mrsa. 1 Bbhtlingk, Indische Spriiche, 2 ed., No. 142, St. Petersburg, 1870-1873. 2 Bohtlingk, op. cit. No. 6126 ; Tel. ed. and Srirangam text interchange this stanza with the one following. ^ Bohtlingk, op. cit. No. 7376. * For the valuelessness of this stanza as a source to determine the date of the Vasavadattd see Introduction, pp. 8-1 1. ^ Bohtlingk, op. cit. No. 680. ^ Bohtlingk, op. cit. No. 2148. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 47 [9] Through great Sarasvati this book was writ By Sujana's one brother, whom mankind Doth call Subandhu, skilled full dextrously To interweave in every word a pun.^ [10] There was a king named Cintamani, whose like had never existed,^ whose nail-jewelled feet were unscarred, though rubbed by the edge of a touchstone which was the series of the beautiful crest-gems of the circle of all the princes of the earth. [11] He caused astonishment by ; [12] he prosperity and afforded delight in ^intercourse^ as the God of the Flowery Banner^ gave prosperity to and afforded delight to «Rati». [15] Though a , he was a «god», for he was a «benevolent:» ; though a , he was a ^friend of Bhima», for he was a '^) ; ) ; there were only in the case of different sorts of gold (for there were no , to delight the «steeds that bore his army». [23] He was a , though not shaken by «snow» nor suited to the birth of «Uma», for he was unshaken by «pride» and unsuited for the birth of «deceit». He was a «snowy» -banner set upon a «:hill», for he was «:indeed exalted in speech» and set as a banner of . He was a , , , and , for they were not equal to , he was «unkind to Santanu:^, for he was and had a ^ceaseless desire for glory3> ; though as Dasaratha was attended by . He had a son named Kandarpaketu. He was the as an autumn cloud has a as the moon .' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit. 8 Cf. Rdmdyana, i. 30, A SANSKRIT ROMANCE ^^ cyes>, he was «Siva», for he was a «great monarch» who . And the hearts of women rejoiced at the sight of him who was like the God of the Dolphin Banner, causing , damsels felt attachment, being like creepers of the forest with a thousand ^buds», crowded with «bees», charming with «sprigs», and with «:sportive birds» ; since he had a ,^ possessed a pleasing the ear,^ expanded , gave a , , and surpassed his , while the damsels [40] were filled with a thousand «anxieties», were sought by «lovers»,^ were charming because of their «:coral necklaces»,* and were at the «wanton age». And by his staff-like arm on the field of battle [41] the bow was gained, by the bow the arrows, by the arrows his foeman's head, by this ^ the world,^ by this "^ a leader such as had never been before, by the leader fame, by fame the seven seas, by the seas the renown of the kings of the Krta and other ages, and by that ^ constancy, and by this ^ something marvellous every instant. And the periphery of the bosoms of the lovely wives of his foes, who had been consumed by the fire of his majesty, was deserted by their pearl necklaces, as if terrified by the blows of their hands. [4^] And his sword, as if coloured with lac from the feet of the Goddess of Victory which had been moistened with the blood of slain infantry, elephants, and horses, shone over a sea of conflict whose shores were covered with quantities of pearls ^^ fallen from must elephants' ^^ frontal lobes which were shattered by sharp arrows, with flying , with hundreds of waters,^^ with ^^ -fvsh. which 1 Or, ' was a competency for his retainers, sages, and honourable men.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * the eye and ear.' 8 Or, ' had curls on their foreheads.' * Or, • because of their long hair.' ^ Tel. ed, and Srirangam text, *by the foeman's head.' 6 Tel. ed., ' by the world unprecedented renown as a leader, and by renown fame.' ■^ Srirangam text, ' by the world.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' by renown.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' by constancy.' ^^ Srirangam text, ' round pearls.' 11 The frontal lobe of an elephant is believed to contain a pearl, called kunjaramani or gajamaiii, which is possessed of magic properties (Crooke, Popular Religion and Folk-Lore of Northern India^ 2 ed., 2. 240, Westminster, 1896). ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, not alluding to pun, * with tortoises (clinging) on the feet of elephants coming up from the beautiful water, with lovely white and blue lotuses, with hundreds of rivers.' 13 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' undulating with.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 55 were eager to consort with the [43] ; since it shone on a sea of conflict^ whose shores were covered with quantities of pearls fallen from must elephants' frontal lobes which were shattered by sharp arrows, with flying , with hundreds of waters, with ^ eager to consort with the . [44] Then, once upon a time, when the night was finished ; when the Lotus-Lord of shell-like beauty was sinking with his spouse, the Night, into the western ^ sea ; while he was white, as it were, with the curds which constitute a morsel of food for (Buddhist) ascetics at their mealtime, and was like a mass of Yamuna's foam by night, and resembled a fragment of stone* for the polishing of Menaka's nails, and had the shade of the soma-plant in the centre of his body, and resembled the silvern earring ^ of a head laid softly down on the pillow of the western mount, and seemed to be the goblet of Lady Night containing a remnant of wine ; [45] when the bees had their feet caught in the pollen of the white lotuses which had been converted into cold ^ paste by the dew ; when by their soft chatter the mainas revealed women at their rendezvous ; when the huts of the ascetics awoke intent on study ; when the streets resounded with poetic tales chanted by mendicants in the vibhdsa mode"^; [46] when the lamps seemed unable, because of their exceeding thin- ness,^ to bear the blackness of night ^ which they had entirely ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' in the forefront of battle, as on a sea terrible with the roaring noise of soldiers marching in eagerness to consort with the iVpsarasas ' — apparently with no attempt to pun. 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' undulating with.' 3 The distinctly conventional character of Subandhu's romance is well illustrated by his making the moon set in the west because the sun does. ^ Tel. ed., ' crystalline stone ' ; Srirangam text, ' fragment of white stone for the polishing.' ^ Tel. ed., * the circle of the silvern earring of night, with her head softly resting," etc. ; similarly the Srirangam text. 6 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' cold, icy water.' ■^ Tel. ed., '^a^amode.' ^ Or, 'emptiness.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'mass of nocturnal blackness.' S6 VASAVADATTA swallowed up, and which they vomited, as it were,^ under the guise of lampblack, and were exhausted by having stretched their necks a hundred times as if to see the tremulous delights of amorous union,^ [47] and had been witnesses of manifold ways of wanton sport,^ seeming to protect the darkness* lurking beneath them as if it were a refugee ; when they had become because their «:oil» had been consumed as knaves^ become because their «afifections2> have been consumed ; when they had reached the end of their as the exceed- ingly aged reach the end of their ; when they had only their left as noble lords reduced in their estate have only their left ; [48] when they were ,^ for their ; when they seemed nigh unto death and had their faces set toward the ,^ for their faces were set toward their , for they abounded in ; when they were embraced by their lovers ; when there blew a wind that rocked the filaments of the flowers and removed their pollen from the hair Sj)'^ of damsels wearing delightsomely tinkling jewels, whilst it had an abundance of expanded white lotuses, and caused pleasure, and rejoiced in union, and rained down a fire of chaff,^ as it were, on lonely ^^ girls lightly deserted by their lovers, and surrendered them wholly to the burning arrows of love, and carried far [54] the plaint of the Brahminy duck ^^ ; 1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * charming.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' rays.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' fresh.' * See Schmidt, Beitrdge ztir indischen Erotik, pp. 47S-496, Leipzig, 1902. ^ Tel. ed., * who made up speeches of love's shamelessness ' ; Srirangam text, * who remembered speeches of love's shamelessness.' ^ The same embarrassing habit of the parrot is mentioned by Amaru (see Bohtlingk, Indische Spriiche, 2 ed., No. 2710, St. Petersburg, 1870-1873J. " Their beauty was like the dark massed clouds. ^ A euphemism for Yama, the God of Death. ^ A fire of chaff being proverbially sudden and intense ; Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ♦powder of a fire of chaff,' also omitting ' rained down.' ^° Tel. ed., * lonely, deserted.* 11 According to the conventions of Sanskrit literature, two indiscreet lovers were transformed into Brahminy ducks {Cascara rutila, Pallas) and condemned to pass 58 VASAVADATTA then (Kandarpaketu) saw in a dream ^ a damsel ^ about eighteen years of age with her hips girt ^ round with the bond of a girdle* which was the gate ^ of the city of delight of her thighs ; which was the golden rampart of the great treasure-house of the city of joy ^ ; which was a trench for the line of the tendril of down "^ ; each night separated by a river, from whose opposite banks they continually call to each other. 1 Cf. Hall, Introd., pp. 30-31, note ; and, for parallels in Sanskrit romances and dramas, as well as in The Thousand Nights and One Nighty see Gray, ' Literary Studies on the Sanskrit Novel,' in WZKM. 18. 40-41, 50. For a more modem parallel, reference may be made to the PanjabI legends of Princess Adhik Anup Dai, daughter of Raja Sirkat (a hero of the Raja Rasalu cycle), and of Jalali, the black- smith's daughter (Temple, Legends of the Panjdb, i. 233 ; 2. 168-169, Bombay, 1884- 1900). The same motif is found in early European romances, as in the Artus de la Bretagne and Palmerin de Oliva (Dunlop, History of Prose Fiction^ i. 258-259, 380, London, 1896). See also, for other instances of dreams toward morning, Harsacarita, pp. 136-138, 166, 207, Bombay ed., 1892 (tr. Cowell and Thomas, pp. 105-106, 132-133, 177, London, 1897); KddavibarT, pp. 135-136, Bombay ed., 1890 (tr. Ridding, p. 57, London, 1896) ; Brhatkathdsldkasamgraha, 2. 43 (ed. and tr. Lacote, Paris, 1908); Natesa Sastri, Dravidian Nights, p. 49, Madras, 1886; Frere, Old Deccan Days, 2 ed., pp. 68-69, London, 1870. In India, as elsewhere in the East, dreams play an important role in divination, and the wide sphere of Sanskrit oneiro- mancy has been admirably discussed by Julius von Negelein i^Der Traumschliissel des jfagaddeva, Giessen, 1912), on the basis of a critical edition and translation of Jagad- deva's Svapnacintdmani. It seems generally agreed that dreams toward morning come true (cf. the texts cited by Hall, loc. cit.). According to the Kaihdsaritsdgara, 46. 150, ' the slow or speedy fruitage of it [a dream] depends on the difference of time [when it is beheld] ; but this dream, being seen at the end of the night, will give a speedy fulfilment ' ; and it may be added that the Asura princess Usa, to whom Subandhu himself alludes (below, p. 61), first saw her future husband, Aniruddha, in a dream {Kaihdsaritsdgara, 31. 11-32, tr. Tawney, i. 276-277, Calcutta, 1880). 2 This detailed description of the heroine, to which many parallels might be cited in Sanskrit literature, becomes of special interest when compared with the well-known representations of the female form in Indian art, in which the breasts and hips are of exaggerated development, while the waist is correspondingly slender. Vasavadatta is to be classed, from Subandhu's description, as a padminT, having, among other cha- racteristics, a moon-like face, eyes with reddish corners, dark, heavy hair, a line of down on the abdomen, and a slow gait ; a tarum, as being between sixteen and thirty, and a devasattvd, as being noble in conduct and wealthy (Schmidt, Beitrdge zur indischen Erotik, pp. 220-224, 243-253, Leipzig, 1902). For similar, but far briefer, descriptions of Oriental beauties, see, for example, Swynnerton, Romantic Tales from the Panjdb, pp. 391-392, London, 1903 ; The Thousand Nights and One Night, tr. Pa5Tie, 3. 111-112; 4. 295; 7. 147, 210; 8. 103-104, London, 1882-1884, 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' marked out.' ^ Tel. ed., ' new girdle.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * garland of.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * the golden rampart of the abode of the treasure of her thighs, Love's great depository.' ' Tel. ed., ' zone of the trench for the multiform tendril of down'; Srirangam text also adds ' zone.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 59 which was a halo for the disc of the moon of her hips ; which had a golden inscription consisting of a line of down that pro- claimed victory over the triple world ^ ; which was the line of the moat of the prison of the hearts of all men ; [^^1 and was as the bar of the chamber of a flock of birds which were the glances of the world. ^ (She was) adorned with a waist which seemed full of sorrow through failure to see her moon-like face that was hidden by the burden of her swelling breasts ; which appeared to be filled with weariness from the oppression ^ of the urns of her bosom and the circlets of her heavy * hips ; which had apparently conceived a deep resentment for her massy buttocks ^ ; [^6] which seemed filled with exhaustion from the restraining hand ^ of the Creator who had compressed it exceedingly ; and which had become extremely slender, as if on account of its anxious thought : ' Sup- pose mine own breasts should fall on me like projections from a height ' ? (She was) beautified by breasts with golden jewels filled with gems of passion "^ ; with nipples for seals; apparently nailed with iron under the guise of nipples through fear of falling because of their vast circumference ; [57] accumulations of loveliness, as it were, remaining after the consecration of all her members ; the lotuses, so to say, of the pool of the heart ; possessed of the beauty of a pillow for the cheek ^ of Love ; the fruit of the tendril of the line of down ; caskets full of the dust of the lure that 1 Tel. ed., ' which had Love's golden inscription with a row of letters that proclaimed his victory over the wide triple world ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 2 She attracted and kept captive, like so many birds, the glances of every one. Tel. ed., ' as the golden bar of the chamber of the abode of her thighs for birds which were the glances of the whole world ' ; Srirangam text, ' as the golden bar of the chamber of the abode of birds which were the glances of the whole world.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the confined oppression on both sides from.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' very heavy.' ^ Because her waist shrank away from them. ® Srirangam text, * as if with pain produced by the seizure of the hand.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' golden caskets filled with gems of passion.' ^ Tel. ed. , 'a box of the unguent of Love ' ; Srirangam text, ' a pillow for the disport of Love.' 6o VASAVADATTA increases the pride of passion^ ; heavy with the fall of the hearts of all mankind ; the fruits of the mighty tree of existence ; the product of the great tree of youth ; two Brahminy ducks, charm- ing with necklaces of pearl for lotus-filaments ^ ; [58] fruits of the tree of Prayaga, which seemed to stand at the juncture of the line of down with her necklace of pearl ^ ; the solitary dwelling * of the God of Love when overcome by weariness from the con- quest of the triple world. (She was) beauteous with a bud-like lower lip which had the glow of eventide in close proximity ^ to her moon-like face ; which had what seemed to be a minium seal as a guard for the jewels of her teeth ; [59] which was coloured, as it were, by the flushing redness of her heart ^ ; which was, so to say, a fresh bud ^ of the coral-tree from Passion's sea. (She was) adorned by a pair of eyes which were longer than a very tender screw-pine blossom ; with languidly tremulous glances ; giving rise to a suspicion that they were the windows of wanton Love abiding in the inner chamber of her heart ; causing beatitude by their very passion ; [60] with redness in their corners as if for anger at her ears, which hindered their further extension ^ ; seeming to whiten all the world ; making the sky seem filled with a forest of expanded lotuses ; pouring forth, so to say, thousands of oceans of milk ; seeming to surpass the loveliness of a garland of downy Nepal jasmine and blue lotus.^ (She was) beautified by a nose which was the column ^^ of the 1 Tel. ed., ' dust of the proud nature of passion ' ; Srirangam text, ' dust that increases the pride of passion.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * hidden through their greed of lotus-filaments (which were) pearl necklaces.' 3 Tel. ed., ' the shores of Prayaga in the guise of the junction of the Ganges and the Jumna, (which were) her pearl necklace and line of down ' ; similarly the Sri- rangam text. '' Tel. ed., * the solitary rest-house ' ; Srirangam text, ' the victory rest-house.' 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'continual close proximity.' 6 Tel. ed., inward redness.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' a bit.* 8 The eyes of an Indian beauty are conventionally supposed to extend to her ears. ® Tel. ed., ^ surpassing a garland of blue lotuses clinging to downy Nepal jasmine- flowers.' 10 Tel. ed., ' trunk.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 6i balance for the jewels of her teeth ^ ; [6i] the bridge betwixt the oceans of her eyes ^ ; a wall, as it were, between two elephants mad with youthful passion. (She was) adorned with delicate brows which were clusters of bees about her blue-lotus eyes ^ ; portals * of her face that formed the abode of Love ; the shores ^ of Passion's sea ; wantoning in youthful dancing. She possessed, as it were, the loveliness of the sky in the rainy season [62] with swelling with beauty, for her swelled with beauty.^ Like one "^ who has gained the cry of Victory she stood on the tip of a trembling ,^ for she had trembling ; she was like Suyodhana's valour while his eyes rested on , for her eyes extended to her ; she seemed to have the sportiveness of the Dwarfs in exhibiting his ,^^ for she revealed her ' and ' cbreasts shining with pearl necklaces>.' "^ Tel. ed., < like a king.' 8 This seems to be introduced merely for the sake of the pun on tuldkoti. ^ Visnu. 1° Cf. Rdmdyana, i. 29 ; Bhdgavatapurdna, 8. 21-23. *^ Cf. Harivamsa, 173-186; Kathdsaritsdgara, 6. 31. ^2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the Vindhya forest.' 6i VASAVADATTA , for she had a ornament ; of the , for she had a round face ^ ; of , for she had a bud-like ^ lower lip ; of , for she had a appearance ; of , for she had round hips ; of , for she had lotus eyes * ; of , for she had steps ; of , for she had heavy hair.^ She was a picture, as it were, on the wall of life ^ ; \ps\ the place of assembly, so to say, of the loveliness of the triple world ; apparently the perfect elixir for the Great Ascetic"^ in his youth ^; seemingly the place of Passion's fancy ; the repository, so it would seem, of delight ; [56] the flag of conquest over the threefold earth,^ as it were, of the God of the Dolphin Banner ^^ ; evidently the manifestation of intellect ^^ ; the conqueror, it would seem, of Passion ^^ ; a powder, so to say, to numb the senses ^^ ; a power, one would think, to bewilder Love ; apparently the joyous abode of beauty ; the sole sanctuary, as it were, of good fortune ^^ ; seem- ingly the place where loveliness had its origin ^^ ; [67] wellnigh a perfect seduction of the mind ^^ ; almost a blind " of the juggler 1 A similar thought is expressed by Bhartrhari (Bohtlingk, Indische Spriiche, 2 ed., No. 2169, St. Petersburg, 1870-1873). In like fashion a girl is described as made of flowers in Harsacarita, p. 38, Bombay ed., 1892 (tr. Covvell and Thomas, p. 263, London, 1897). 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' for she had a smile of .' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * bud-like.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text insert, transferring this further down, * of , for she had a pearl necklace.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit. ® Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * like a picture on the life-wall of the theatre of the triple world.' ' Siva. ^ Tel. ed., ' the perfect elixir of youth.' ® Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' over the threefold earth.' 1° Kama. 11 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit. ^2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'the battle-ground, as it were, of Love.' ^2 Tel. ed., ' the confusion, so to say, of all the senses.' ^* Tel. ed,, 'good fortune's birth-hall, as it were, of friends' disport.' ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * rendezvous.' 1* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * wellnigh a perfect spell for the winning of love' (Srirangam text, *mind'). ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' almost a mighty drug to bind the eyes.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 6'>, Love ; a production of the Creator, so to say, for the enchantment of the triple world. Then, while he drank her in, as it were, with eyes dilated with joy, sleep, which he had long served, became jealous ^ and de- serted him. [68] But when he awoke, he was unable to sustain himself, being drowned, so to speak, in a sea of poison, and as if submerged in the words of his enemies. Thus then, for an instant, he embraced the sky, and with outstretched arms ^ cried to his beloved, as if she were painted in the heavens,^ graven on his eye, and carven on his heart : ' O, dearest one, come ! come ! where dost thou go ' * ? Then in that very place he passed the day on his bed, with his eyes closed,^ with all his attendants barred out, with the doors shut, [69] and refusing all enjoyment of food,^ betel, and the like. Thus, too,'^ he spent the night as well with longings for the coming of the dream. Then his confidential friend, named Makaranda, somehow gained entrance ^ and thus addressed Kandarpaketu, who was overwhelmed with the wounds of the arrows of Love : ' My friend, [70] why dost thou take to this unwonted course, which is unbe- coming to a man of honour ? When they behold this conduct of thine, the good are swayed by perplexity, while the wicked, on the other hand, make it out to be undesirable and indecorous ^ ; for the heart of the evil man finds its highest delight centred in bringing to light what is undesirable. Who, pray, can discern the true character of such an one ? * Thus, even though a , he is «no foe of Baka»,^^ for he ^ In like manner life becomes jealous of Mahasveta because of her love for Pundarika in the KddambarT, p. 325, Bombay ed., 1890 (tr. Ridding, p. 128, London, 1896). 2 Tel. ed., * stretching out his arms for an instant to the sky to embrace it ' ; Srirangam text, ' blindly stretching out his arms to the sky to embrace it.' 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * in the heavens and its subdivisions.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * O, dearest one, go not ! go not '! 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' clinging to his couch.' 6 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' food.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add * somehow or other.' * Tel. ed, and Srirangam text, ' gained entrance and a sight (of Kandarpaketu).' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * pursue thy (Srirangam text, ' this ') indecorous and undesirable course.' 1° See Mahdbharata, i. 159-166. 64 VASAVADATTA is and a «:foe of them that praise him» ; though a , he is a «wind», for he is a and a «dog in his mother» ^ ; [71] though very , he is of «fine flavour», for he is very and «utterly insipid» ; he does not abandon his , though ^flattered by clasped hands and prostration at his feet»,^even as mustard-oil abandons not its , though , but is dis- agreeable and «sharp» at the last ; he, when , wrinkles his brow even as the dust of the feet, when , discolours the head. * He in proportion as he is «humoured» even as the fruit of the poison-tree with his «bad conducts even as there is no dearth of in «low ground»^; he brings distress to the with his «great jealousy^ even as a summer day brings distress to the with its «s warms of gnats»; he is cunning in binding together and eager to «destroy the works of all men» even as the darkness is cunning in binding together and eager for «:sunset». [73] 'Though , he is «Visnu», for he is a of ^unseemly conduct»* ; he is and «praises not his subjects» even as Indra's horse and «exulted in his birth from the ocean» ; he agitates the heart of a good man, even though he is and shows «affection» , like as the churning-stick agitates the heart of the cream, even though it is and 1 A false etymological pun on Matarisvan, an obscure Vedic deity (on whom see Macdonell, Vedzc Mythology, pp. 71-72, Strassburg, 1897; Hillebrandt, Vedische Mythologie, 2. 149-153, Breslau, 1899 ; and the authorities there cited). The name probably means 'having water as his mother' (Fay, /^ (96". 16. clxxii-clxxiii), or, less plausibly, 'materiae puer' (Fay, KZ. 45. 1 34-^.^5)- 2 Literally, 'sustained by the head (of his suppliant).' ^ -pel. ed., *he has no lack of even as a dearth of is not produced by a river in low ground.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'he has and «garru- lous of his wanderings in the worlds even as an offering to the Yaksas is noisy with and «bears evidence of wandering dogs»2 ; his visage is distorted from like as a must elephant ,' etc. 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' as an elephant.' * If vdmddhvan be synonymous with vdmdcdra, this may be an allusion to the infamous ' left hand ' Tantra-worship (Hopkins, Religions of Ijidia, pp. 490-492, Boston, 1895). 5 See Jolly, Medicin, p. 77, Strassburg, 1901. * Trees, according to the commentator Sivarama. ' Tel. ed., ' he has no pleasure in his ' {yavasam + san = samvayasam) ; Srirangam text, * he rejoices not in rejoices not, ..." {yavasam -^ sa^ savayasam). F 66 VASAVADATTA [78] * The shoots of evil vices are bom without seed and grow without a stock, and hard they are to uproot ; if a particle of iniquity enters into the heart of the wicked, it is a terrible thing. But into the heart of the good it enters not ; and if at any time it does enter, [79] it is like quicksilver, unstable for an instant ; the virtuous, even as deer, are obedient to the voice of one ^ who knows their pleasure ; persons like thee easily capture the heart of a friend ^ as do the wagtails of the autumn-tide ; and the wise ^ give no unseemly counsel, while the friendship of the foolish is thrown on the side of profit. [80] And likewise,* when milk, fancying ^ that " water is as milk because of its sweetness, cool- ness, purity, and healing of distress," enters into friendship (with water), destruction is wrought by water itself, when it reflects that " ruin has come in times gone by through the decoction of me myself, increased by union with that (milk)." ^ This conduct is, therefore, extraordinary ; follow the course, my friend,''' which is customary among the upright; [81] the noble themselves go utterly astray by mistaking their direction.' ^ When he (Makaranda) had said this,^ and more to the same effect, Kandarpaketu, dominated by the wounds of many ^^ arrows 1 Tel. ed., * take refuge with one ' ; Srirangam text, ' the virtuous are not, like deer, obedient to a petty pleasure.' 2 Tel. ed., 'persons like thee take away pleasure, as do the wagtails'; Srirangam text, ' persons like thee obtain the weal of a host of friends.' ^ Tel. ed., ' the friendly-minded.' ^ Tel. ed. omits 'and likewise.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' from the identity of sound.' " Tel. ed., ' by water, thinking that " ruin has come upon me aforetime in the decoction of milk, which had gained increase from union with myself" ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. The close union of mingled water and milk becomes, in Sanskrit literature, a type of the truest and most altruistic friendship (cf. Bohtlingk, Indischt Sprilche, 2 ed., Nos. 2024, 2026, St. Petersburg, 1870-1873). The passage may, perhaps, be partially elucidated by a stanza from Bhartrhari {ib. No. 2026), thus rendered by Tawney {Two Centuries of Bhartrihari, pp. 30-31, Calcutta, 1877): ' Milk to the water with it mixed its native virtues gave, "Which, pitying sore its tortured friend, rushed on a flaming grave ; The milk, unwilling to be left, must share its fellow's fate, — True friendship envy cannot reach, nor fiery pains abate ' ! ■^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' my friend.' 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the good, though going astray by mistaking their direction, again regain the right path.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' his dear friend, Makaranda, having said,' etc. 1" Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' many.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 67 of Love, somehow said slowly : ' Good friend, my mind ^ is con- fused by a .2 This is no time for advice ; my limbs seem to be on fire ; [82] my faculties are boiling, so to speak ; my vitals feel as if burst- ing ^ ; my breath is almost leaving me ; my senses are wellnigh eradicated ; and my memory is destroyed.* Now, therefore, if thou didst share the sorrows and joys of our playing together in the dust,^ then follow me.' So speaking he went forth from the city with him, unnoticed by his retinue. Straightway, after going a distance of several hundred 7ialvas} a great mountain,^ called Vindhya, was seen with its thousand peaks bowed down to earth,^ restrained by Agastya's word ^ ; [83] with its sides ^^ thronged with hundreds of savages eager to slaughter hundreds of female yaks who had been delighted by hearing the songs of pairs of Vidyadharas (then) slumbering peace- fully ^^ in the bowers within its caves ; with its rocky sides cooled by breezes bearing the perfume of trickling yellow sandal-wood ^^ broken and dragged down by the trunks of the elephants on its ridges ^^ ; [84] with the monkeys ^* eager to lick their paws wet with the sap of the palmyra-palm fruit which had been broken by its exceedingly long fall ; with its borders fragrant with the 1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the mind of folk like us.' 2 Cf. Rdnidyana, i. 46. ^ Tel. ed. omits this clause. * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * is, as it were, destroyed.' ^ Alluding to their childhood days as playmates. Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * Now this is enough of this talk. If thou didst share the joys and sorrows of our laying in the dust, then let it be come together with me.' « A naha is equivalent to 400 cubits. Tel. ed., 'then, having gone with him a journey measured by several hundred nalvas ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ■^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * great.' With this description of the Vindhya Cartellieri ('Subandhu and Bana,' in WZKM. i. 132) compares that given by the KddambarT, pp. 38-43, Bombay ed., 1890 (tr. Ridding, pp. 16-18, London, 1896). 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' to the chasms of the earth.* ^ Cf. Mahdbhdrata, 3. 103-104. 10 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * with its sloping sides thronged with hosts of savages eager to slaughter herds of female yaks.' ^1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit 'peacefully,' the latter having ' awakened from sleep.' 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'sandal-wood sap.' 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * elephants come to its sloping ridges.* ^* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' with hosts of monkeys.' F % 68 VASAVADATTA perfume of the juice of various fruits sipped again and again ^ by- pairs of chickores dwelling near its overhanging cascades ; [85] seeming to sustain a host of stars clinging to its summit since its peak was speckled by pearls ^ fallen from the temples of must elephants which had been cloven by the edges of the sharp claws of thousands of bold lions. The shadow of its foot was haunted by as Sugriva [86] had the shadow of his feet honoured by * : its ; it had a as Sriparvata has the near it ; [88] it had . . . .* B ^iva. ^ Visnti. Tel. ed., * it had a , as Janardana wears . . . .' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 69 trable on account of its ; it had gifts of a as Kama had the gift of ; [89] it was covered with as Bhisma was covered ^ with , it was «silent», for it had a , for it was ; though it hid its as if by a «great abdominal swelling»,^ for it indicated a by its «thick bushes^ ; as a good man shows his by «habits of mercy», it showed its by the ^course of the planets on its summits. As the Mimamsa and Nyaya philosophies conceal the views of the , it concealed the view of the . It also had its vicinage adorned with pools which were delightful on account of the appearance of the ,^ as the Harivamsa is delightful on account of the appearance of ; [94] that were thronged with as the Zodiac has ^ ; and that had hosts of as the parts of the day have the host of charms with <^usumavicitrds^ vamsapatrapatitas, suku- mdralalitds, puspitdgrds^ Hkharinls^ praharsims, and latds'^^ since it showed manifold charms through its , as the Harivamiais delightful on account of the appearance of.' 5 Tel. ed and Srirangam text, * thronged with pairs of .' * See Ginzel, Handbuck der mathematischen und technischen Chronologie^ i. 359- 361, Leipzig, 1906. ^ See Weber, Ueber die Metrik der Inder, pp. 380, 394, 366, 361-362, 393, 384, Berlin, 1863 ; Colebrooke, Miscellaneous Essays^ 2. 144, London, 1873. Srirangam text, like Hall's manuscript D and the commentator, adds * like the Chandoviciti^ * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * fallen from masses of lotuses.* ' Tel. ed., * by monstrous jaws of ulkuta-fish. ' ; similarly the Srirangam text, though the latter has * bAaMta-hsh: A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 71 had been drunk up by the circling navels of beauties of Pulinda kings at their evening ablutions ^ ; [96] whose banks resounded with the din of flamingoes noisy with passion ^ ; whose waters were curdled with drops of the streams of ichor exuded from the temple lobes of must elephants near its banks ^ ; with the gardens on its shores witnesses to the triturition of the tremulous sport of pairs of young deities delightfully ensconced on the sand formed by the abundant dust fallen from the forests of screw-pines that grew along its banks ; [97] in whose waters dove the nymphs who dwelt in bowers within bits of rose-apple that had fallen near the forests ^ on its banks ; whose environs ^ were lauded by pairs of divinities drawn by curiosity at the sound of the sweet, low notes of the many gallinules that nestled in the creepers of chair-bottom cane growing on its shores ^ ; [98] whose banks were strident with the screams'^ of multitudes of wild cocks whose nests thronged the bowers of reeds ^ that had sprung up near its shores ; whose soft banks were trodden by the water nymphs ^ ; whose tremulous ^^ waves were rippled by the breezes from the gardens ; [99] whose demi-carp were watched by female herons ^^ which had entered the numerous bowers of reeds ; whose reed-forests ^^ were terrible from supporting paddy birds eager for the shoals of small fish ; the water near whose bank was coloured by the shoals of exceedingly quick rdjilas fleeing from 1 Tel. ed., ' concealed in the circles of the deep navels of beauties of Pulinda kings bathing at eventide' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 2 This clause is omitted by Tel. ed. 3 Tel. ed., ' abundance of drops . . . falling from the rounded frontal lobes of the huge must elephants standing near its banks ' ; Srirangam text, ' must elephants standing near the river-banks.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' lotuses fallen in the cavities on its banks.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' delightsomeness.' « Tel. ed., * sound of the abundant amorous sport of the gallinules that nestled in the forests of chair-bottom cane.' ' Srirangam text, ' made by.' 8 Tel. ed., ' screams of wild cocks thronging the bowers of masses of reeds.' 9 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' whose very soft sands were trodden by water nymphs eager to enjoy the sunshine.' 10 Tel. ed., * very tremulous.' 11 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' evil female herons.' 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * the tendrils of whose reed-forests.' 72 VASAVADATTA the sight of the uddandapdlas who moved within the circles of its rippling ^ waves ; [loo] whose shores ^ were dug up by hundreds ^ of barbarians whose greed for getting treasure had been aroused by the sight of the mating of pairs of wagtails. [loi] As if angry, it displayed a , for it displayed an , for it had a increase, for it gave its increase ; it was like unto the place of combat of the Bharatas with .' ' Agastya; cf. Rdmdyana, 7- 57* ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text interchange the order of the epithets. ■^ Tel. ed., * neck erect.' " The literal translation of this stanza is given above, Introduction, p. 26. 8 Srirangam text, ' neck erect.' 1° Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' cavernous.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 73 His stiffened tail high-waving in the breeze — No artist could portray this awful beast [104] What time he croucheth on the mighty brow Of some great elephant, shrill trumpeting Adown the lonely dells of Vindhya's mount.' Meanwhile, in the cool shade of a rose-apple tree ^ that seemed a paramour conspicuous on account of , since it was conspicuous on account of its <.mainas>^ he (Kandarpaketu) rested, after having gone a few steps ^ along the Vindhya forest which abounded in as a river in a low region abounds in ; [105] which had as the entrance of a drum in a dry land produces an abundance of as the course of a must elephant has his path indicated by the as the worship of the Holy Lord ^ has ." [107] Meanwhile, to the peak of the western mount climbed ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * in the shade under a rose-apple tree.' 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add, ' like Vikartana, who , for it had , for it possessed ; as a king bent on invasion is adorned with ^^.y. Folk- Tales of Bengal, -p^^. 41-42, . 1 34-1 35 > London, 1883 ; Frere, OldDeccan Days, 2 ed., pp. 74-75, London, 1870 ; Dra- coti,Simla Village Tales, p. 62, London, 1906 ; Natesa Sastri, Dravidian Nights, p. 275, Madras, 1886; O'Connor, Folk- Tales from Tibet, pp. 160, 166, London, 1906. On the basis of the belief see MacCulloch, Childhood of Fiction, pp. 38, 247, London, 1905. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * a maina in the rose-apple bower, in a voice tremulous with anger, said to a parrot that had come after a long time.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text insert ' then.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * dismiss your wrath ! An unprecedented great story has been witnessed by me.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 75 Then, being urged ^ by the mainUy whose curiosity had been aroused, he began to recount the tale. [no] * There is a city named Kusumapura,^ adorned with whitewashed houses ^ that have as the introductions * to the Brhatkathd have ^ ; where even as the ^ have metres ; that have as herds of elephants have ; that have as Sugriva's army had ; that are situated in ; [m] that is filled with a population which is yet «Varuna:», for it is and «wise» ; which is a yet a «:deer», for it , for it as the peaks of Mount Mandara are yet «Rama», for it is and «delightful».' ' Srirangam text, *yet «Laksmana» . . . and «prosperous».' 76 VASAVADATTA to hospitality» ; which is yet «numbered», for it is and «learned»; which is yet an «arrow», for it and is «valiant» ; which is yet «no disc», for it is and ^without guiles ; which yet is «Supratika»/ for it as the seashore is adorned with ^ as the host of Apsarasas are as the wind goes in the path of the ; which is the lord of as the sun is the lord of ; which has as the Great Lord (Siva) has the .' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * as the autumn.' * Tel, ed. and Srirangam text, ' who are adorned with as the seashore is adorned with .' See Schmidt, Beitrdge zur indischen Erotik^ pp. 502-503, Leipzig, 1902. 5 See Schmidt, op. cit. pp. 530-531, 564, 570. ® Tel. ed, and Srirangam text, ' lordly elephant.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 77 are rocked as a bee is rocked as a leech is skilled in drawing ; who are bent on as a sacrificial priest ^ is bent on ; who have .' 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * demon.' For the allusion cf. Harivam'sa^ 143-144. * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'Canda.' 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' of the might of the great demons ' ; cf. Mdrkan- deyapurdna, 72-73. ^ Cf. Mdrkandeyapurdna, 85-90. ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * of the excellent mountain of the demon.' ^ Ganges. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * from the pinnacle of the matted locks.' 1° ^iva. ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' subdued by the strife of love.' ^2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * pollen of diadem-flowers fallen in the bathing of gods and demons.' 1^ Srirangam text, ' proceeding from.' ^* Brahma. ^5 Srirangam text, 'a pure rope-ladder.' ^^ Tel. ed. omits 'hundreds.* 1'^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'fallen.' ^^ Cf. Mahdbhdrata, 3. 106-109. 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * perfumed by the sap dripping from.' 78 VASAVADATTA rubbed by the frontal lobes ^ of Airavata ; with its waves in com- motion from their beating by the round hips of wanton Apsa- rasas ; with its current pure because of the perfume of the forest of matted locks of the Seven Sages ^ come down to bathe ; wind- ing because of the very purification produced by its revolutions in the terrible cave of the matted locks ^ of Him * whose crest is the moon. * As the earth is capable of the delight of touching the , it is capable of the delight of touching the ; [119] as the Chandoviciti has the , it has the ; as the beauty of an autumnal day has .' 9 Tel. ed., ' is full of.' 1° Tel. ed. and Srirangam text insert ' a multitude of flowers, as it were, of the santdnaka-ixee clinging to its pinnacles,' the santdnaka being one of the five trees of Indra's heaven. " Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'tips of shoots.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 79 uneven by the feeding of the horses of the chariot of the sun which are obedient when lashed by the whip in the hands ^ of Anuru ; that show the beauty of an untimely evening by thou- sands of thick, soft, young shoots ^ produced by sprinkling with quantities of drops of ambrosia adhering to the feet of the gazelle in the moon ; that are as Bharata's conduct was ; that sustain as great heroes sustain the ; that extend wide the <3edda-nut trees> as raw youths let their stray wide ^ ; that have as lions bent on cleaving the frontal lobes of must^ elephants have ; that, though they have , are «:long-lived», for they indeed have and «j^-trees»^ ; [121] it (the city) is filled with ; it is adorned with and abounds in «serpents» ; it is pure even through its , because of its ; it is free from calamities even through its , because of its inhabitants. Where also ^ dwells a king named Srhga- rasekhara, whose staff-like arms are marked with the impress ^ of the jewelled earrings of sleeping women exhausted by much^ passion ; whose lotus hands are fragrant with the perfume of the garlands of flowers in the hair of the goddess of fortune of his mighty adversaries ; [122] who makes like a far-famed field which yields as ascetics are devoted to ; that are adorned with .' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' blooming.' s Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' must.' 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' though , they are «dominated by passion», for they are ; thus, though he has , he has «:not eight forms», for he indeed has and «Bhlmasena)^, he has ) ^ ; there is thought of in yogas ^ (but there is no thought of on elephants' cheeks (but there is no cessation of ) ^ ; there is of the right and left hands in indicating direction * (but there is no of right and left hands) ; there is a ^ (but there is no in aged ele- phants, but there is no cessation of in a wicked family ' ; Srirangam text, ' in families.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' earrings.' 10 That is, none become widows. Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' there is know- ledge of in songs, but there is no knowledge of among the people. G 82, VASAVADATTA among attendants of low rank, but there is no among attendants of low rank, but there is no lack of in undergarments.' ^ Cf. Quintus Curtius, 5. 2. 19 ' Non aliud magis in contumeliam Persarum feminae accipiunt quam admouere lanae manus.' Even the modern weaver castes of India rank only as ' clean ^udras' (Bhattacharya, Hindu Castes and Sects, pp. 227-236, Calcutta, J 896). 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' in.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * in minds.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' in battles.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' among subjects.* ■^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add * of that king thus constituted.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * on the cheek.' - Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' who is and adorned with a «golden diadem» as Parvati has the and is adorned with a «digit of the moon» ; who is lovely with and has «groves of ushoka-irtt%'» ; who has and a «sweet voice» as the host of Apsarasas has and «Manjughosa».' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add * with an ; with as an autumn night has as an assembly of good men has a ; adorned with ; which has innate doveliness) as the ocean has innate ; that has no ; that is honoured with hundreds of as Ravana was honoured by hundreds of ^^ ; that is as a fisherman attached as the poetry of good poets has no attached ' ; Srirangam text, ' that has ; [135] that has the beauty of the as Sakra delights in ^ ; that as a great hero ^ ; that has the .' * Tel. ed. , ' as one of great wisdom.' ^ Tel. ed., ' who would not be transformed' ? * Tel. ed., ' like the written series of the letters of a name,' without attempt at paronomasia ; similarly the Srirangam text. ' Tel. ed., 'flowers.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' in the hollow of the expanded Arabian jasmines.' ^ Tel. ed. omits ' sweetly.' ^^ Tel. ed. omits ' march.' 11 Tel. ed., 'a maiden's foot charming with the tinkling of an exquisite anklet.' ^2 Tel. ed., 'that very colour.' 13 Tel. ed., 'contact.' 1* Tel. ed. omits 'completely.' 15 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'perfume.' ^^ Tel. ed., 'minds.' 1' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' like a necklace with pearls and sapphires.' 86 VASAVADATTA The flower of the iron-wood tree was lovely as the wheel ^ of the God of Flowery Arrows for agitating the hearts of absentees. The trumpet-flower seemed to be the hook of the God of the Flowery Bow to catch the fish which are the hearts of the travellers.^ [139] *The breeze of Malaya blew with odours of great sweetness from the perfumes commingled by being crushed by the braids on the sloping foreheads ^ of Lata damsels, eager for abundance * of amorous play ; bearing the fragrance of the perfume of saflron-dust on the urn-like bosoms ^ of fair Karnatic beauties, versed in all amorous arts; making the sky re-echo with the sound of the very sweet ^ humming of swarms of bees, collected because of the fragrance inherent in the splendour"^ of the hair of beautiful, artfully expert damsels of Kuntala ^ ; skilful in gathering perfumes for marks on lovely cheeks of Kerala girls, tremulous with the passion of young adolescence ^ ; [140] cunning ^^ to touch the round buttocks of large-buttocked Malava ingenues^'^ versed in all the four-and-sixty arts ; cooled by ^2 abundant drops of perspiration from the burden of the firm and swelling breasts of Andhra dames, overcome by amorous exhaustion.^^ 1 Tel. ed., * round whetstone ' ; Srirangam text, * round whetstone for the arrows.' 2 Cf. the quatrain of Bhartrhari (Bohtlingk, Indische Spriiche, 2 ed., No. 6237^ St. Petersburg, 1870-1873) thus translated by Jackson (in Cosfnopolitan Magazine^ 26. 276): ' Angling in life's river. Men — those silly fishes — Cupid drops his line ; Quick dart up above ; On the hook he fastens Out he pulls and fries them Some fair maiden fine. In the fire of love.' 3 Tel. ed,, ' perfume of flowers (Srirangam text, ' association of the perfiime of medlar-flowers ') in the massy braids of hair dishevelled on the sloping brows.' * Tel. ed. omits ' abundance.' ^ Tel. ed., ' masses of saffron-dust on the pairs of fair, urn-like bosoms.' * Tel. ed. omits * very sweet.' '^ Srirangam text, ' swaying.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * on account of the delightful fragrance inherent in the tresses of western beauties filled with love-longing.' * Tel. ed., 'lifted up by young adolescence.' "^^ Tel. ed., 'fortunate.' ^1 Tel. ed., 'talkative Malava damsels.' ^^ Tel. ed., 'cool from.' ^^ On the erotic characteristics of women from the several districts of India see Schmidt, Beitrdgi zur indischen Erotik, pp. 315-338, Leipzig, 1902, and for the 'four- and-sixty arts ' see ib. pp. 136-146. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 87 ' Meanwhile, being informed by Vasavadatta's maids of honour of her intention [not to wed],^ Srngarasekhara brought together, for his daughter's self-choice,^ an assembly of the kings ^ that possess the entire earth. Then Vasavadatta "* ascended a dais noisy ^ with the loud murmur of swarms of bees drunken with the fragrance of the perfume^ of burning aloes ; [141] that was whitened by the radiance of the lustre of most vehement laughter"^ ; that was thronged with a multitude of suitors skilled in many stories of ridicule of their rivals ; [142] that was thronged with swarms of bees from the pleasure groves of the city, attracted by the fragrance of the burning incense ^ ; that made the air re-echo with .^ ' And there stood ^^ princes : some o-gi', 20. 93-121 (ed. Lacote, Paris, 1908); and, in modem folk-tales, Knowles, Folk-Tales of Kashmir, 2 ed., p. 494, London, 1893 ; Steel and Temple, Wide-Awake Stories, p. 430 (references to further literature), Bombay, 1884; Natesa Sastri, Dravidian Nights, pp. 29-31, 61-67, 143, Madras, 1886; Swynnerton, Indian Nights' Entertainment, pp. 160-161, 171, 289, London, 1892. The svayamvara also forms one of the main motifs of the entire KddambarJ. 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' princes.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'the exquisitely hipped Vasavadatta.' 5 Tel. ed., ' whose atmosphere resounded.' ^ Tel. ed., ' perfume of the smoke. ' ' Tel. ed., ' perfumed by the fragrance of the abundance of most vehement laughter.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' fragrance of the burning perfume materials of bdellium and the like.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add 'with gifts of ; beautified with a as a hermit's abode is beautified with ; adorned with as Indra's heaven is adorned with .' ^° Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' there, for an instant, stood.' 11 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' some .' The bird in question is Garuda. 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' of joy.' 13 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit 'exceeding.' 88 VASAVADATTA autumn days have ^ exceeding ^ full blown ; others desired the as men eager to repel a foe^ desire ; [144] some listened to as fowlers listen for ; some were intent on the pursuit of <(mere) appearance) as hunters are intent on the pursuit of ; some destroyed the doctrines of as adherents of the teachings of Jaimini destroy the doctrines of the ; some showed (only) the as wagtails reveal ; some, though as Gunadhyas follow after as winds bear as the troops of the Kurus manifested hopes on account of ^; some were unable to bear the . And ^ having regarded them one by one, [149] the princess retired from the dais with loveless heart. ' Then in a dream ^ that very night she saw a youth adorned with an as Vali was adorned by ; as the koel ; skilful in attracting the as the golden gazelle was skilful in attracting ; [150] rejoicing by his nectarous words as Jayanta rejoiced ; as Krsna ? ; with * ; the elemental root of the tree of beauty^; the hill of ascent for the jewel of passion^; the mountain of origin of streams of delightful stories "^ ; the spring- tide month of the mango of dexterity ; the mirror of the face of nobility^; [i5i] the elemental seed of the tendrils of know- ledge ; the chosen spouse of glory ^ ; the rival house to LaksmT and Sarasvati ^^ ; the original abode of proficiency in virtue ; the 1 Tel. ed., • some showed as the troops of the Kurns showed .' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' and immediately.' 2 Tel. ed. omits * in a dream.' For instances in modern folk-tales of the heroine falling in love with the hero from a dream see Frere, Old Deccan Days, 2 ed., p. 119, London, 1870; Temple, Legends of the Panjdb, 2. 278-279; 3. 370-371, Bombay, 1884-1900; Swynnerton, Indian Nights' Entertainment, pp. 248-251, London, 1892 (where, as in the Vdsavadattd, both the hero and the heroine dream of each other). * Tel. ed. adds * with as the ocean has ; composed, as it were, of pure rivers — his hair the , for it was ; his nose the , for it was , for it was ; his voice the , for it ; his arm the , for it ; and his fame the , for it .' So also the Srirangam text, except for the omission of * ' and ' .' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' love.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' for the multitude of jewels of all the qualities.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'streams of stories of delightsome love.' ^ Tel. ed., ' the mirror of beauty.' 9 Tel. ed., * Sarasvati.' 1^ Tel. ed., * glory and Laksml.' 90 VASAVADATTA treasury, as it were, of great loveliness ^ ; with a form seductive ^ in the threefold world. And he is named Kandarpaketu, the son of a king named Cintamani. And even in sleep she heard his name and the like.^ * Straightway (she thought) : " O Prajapati ! This I consider perfection in the creation of beauty ! [15^^] He has been formed by the Lote-Born God,* who, with his mind eager to behold the loveliness of his own skill ,^ took the atoms of beauty inherent in the threefold world ^ ! Otherwise, how is there possibly such perfect grace in him ? In vain did Damayanti endure the hard- ship of dwelling in the forest"^ for Nala's sake. [153] Uselessly did Indumati, even though a queen, become enamoured of Aja.^ Fruitlessly Sakuntala suffered the curse of Durvasas for Dus- manta's sake. To no purpose Madanamanjari loved Naravahana- datta.^ [154] Iri vain was Rambha, whose thighs surpassed the plantain,^^ enamoured of Nalakubara. Fruitlessly did Dhumorna long for Yama among the thousands of Gandharvas, Ganas, and many gods ^^ who came to her self-choice." ^^ [155] 'Thus meditating in many ways, as if she had ascended the midst of the fire of separation, as if she were swallowed up by the flame of the Vadava fire,^^ as if she were devoured by the awful fire of the flame of the Last Day,^* as if she had entered * Tel. ed. and Srirangatn text, ' the treasury of the wealth of great loveliness.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' delightful/ ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * even in sleep she heard his name and the like, that " he is Kandarpaketu, the son of a king named Cintamani." ' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * formed by the Creator.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' with his mind eager to behold his skill all at once.' ^ Tel. ed., 'beauty of the totality of the threefold world.' ■^ Tel. ed., ' endure hardship in the forest.' ^ See Raghuvamia, 6. 8. ^ This legend is apparently now lost. "^^ See Rdmdyana 7. 26. Tel. ed., *who surpassed the plantain on the slopes of Mount Meru by the massiness of her thighs.' 11 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * among the hosts of gods.' The allusion is apparently based on Rig-Veda 10. 10. 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' vainly Rddhi found Kubera among the Gan- dharvas and Yaksas. Fruitlessly the mind of Puloman's daughter clave to the Lord of the Gods (Indra).' ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * flame of the fire of love.' 1* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, '■ as if seized by the fire of Spring, as if devoured by the awful flame of the southern breeze.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 91 into the caverns of hell ^ ; thinking of Kandarpaketu as if he were carven on her heart, which was emptied of all its faculties,^ as if he were engraved there, inlaid, riveted, swallowed up, joined by strongest cement,^ entered into the frame of her bones, within her vitals, flecked with her marrow's pith, enveloped in her breath, placed in her inmost soul, [156] liquefied in her sheltering* blood, distributed through her flesh ; as if mad,^ as if deaf, as if dumb, as if listless, as if abandoning all her faculties, as if swooning, as if blasted by a planet, as if surrounded by a series of the billows * of the sea of youth, as if enveloped by the bonds of love, as if pierced by Kama's flowery arrows, as if reeling from the venom of the thought of love,"^ as if shaken ^ by the arrows of the con- templation of beauty, as if bereft of life by the winds of Malaya (she exclaimed) : " Dear friend Anangalekha, put thy lotus hand upon my heart ! The pain of separation is hard to bear ! Foolish Madanamanjarl, [157] sprinkle sandal water ^ ! Simple Vasanta- sena, bind my heavy hair ! Fickle Tarangavati, scatter the screw-pines' pollen ^^ ! Gauche Madanamalini, fan me with bits of sdivala ^^ ! Trivial Citralekha,^^ trace in a picture ^^ the thief of my thoughts ! Noble ^* Vilasavatl, scatter an abundance of pearl- dust ^^ ! Passionate Ragalekha, cover my bosom with a quantity of lotus leaves ! Dear ^^ Kantimati, gently ^^ wipe away my tear- ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * into the house of the hell of madness.' 2 Tel. ed., ' as if emptied of all her faculties ; thinking of Kandarpaketu as if he were carven on her heart.' 2 Tel. ed., ' adamant.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' sheltering.' 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' as if blind.' ® Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' rolling billows.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' from the poisonous fluid of the thought of love.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * pierced.' ® Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' sprinkle my limbs with sandal water ' ! ^° Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * scatter the screw-pines' pollen on my limbs ' ! ^1 Tel. ed., ' with a bunch of sdivala ' ; Srirangam text, ' make a bracelet with a bunch of sdivala ' ! 12 Tel. ed., * Citrarekha.' 13 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * on a tablet.' 1* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' beautiful.' 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' on my limbs.' 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' most dear.' 1"^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' very gently.' 9'i VASAVADATTA drops ^ ! [158] Come, good Sleep ! Be kind to me ! Alas ! what is the use of my remaining faculties ? Only too truly my other members were not made an eye by the Creator ! Lord of the Flowery Weapons, this the supplication to thee : ' Attend thou upon a man of such a sort'^! [159] Breeze of Malaya, that teacheth to behold the woe ^ of love, blow as thou wilt ; my life is gone " ! Thus speaking in phrases manifold, she * swooned, together with her friends. ' Straightway, having her life revived by the exertions of her servants, now ^ upon the strand of the bank of a river ^ of exceed- ing cool camphor water, now on the shore of a stream of most chill sandal-wood water, now in the shade of trees "^ on the banks of pools covered with forests of lotuses,^ [^^o] ^ow in plantain groves whose leaves were swayed by the wind, now on couches of flowers,^ now on beds of lotus-leaves/^ with her body burned by the fierce separation-fire of the collection of the rays of the twelve suns arisen at the time of the world's destruction, exces- sively emaciated, and, as it were, lifeless ^^ (she cried) : " His lotus mouth with its lote-like lower lip overspread with a smile white as the lustre of the tremulous waves of the milk-ocean agitated by mighty, trembling Mandara^^! [161] His pair of eyes enamoured of his as a company of Brahmans is enamoured of ! The beauty of his straight nose which is spread full ^^ far abroad, as if eager to breathe the innate perfume of his fragrant mouth ! His row of teeth lovely as a digit of the 1 Tel. ed. adds ' Yuthika, jasmine-adorned, agitate the damp winds with a fan of bits of plantain ' ! ; Srirangam text, ' bits of reed.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' be thou obedient to one like me ' ! ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * great joy.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' Vasavadatta.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' led by her attendants.' ^ Tel, ed. and Srirangam text, ' on the bank of a river filled with.' ■^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' sandal-wood trees.' ^ Tel. ed., ^ with very red dhak-ir^e?,, lotuses, and kadambas' ; similarly the Sriran- gam text. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' shoots of flowers.' ^° Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' now on rocks cooled by masses of camphor.' " Tel. ed. adds * devoid of strength.' ^^ jei. gd., * very greatly agitated.' ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * full.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 93 moon freed from blemish and white as a mass of foamy milk ^ ! His beauty never seen before, surpassing Kama ^ ! Those blessed places and people, the pure letters of his name, [162] and the righteous things which have been adorned by him " ^ ! *Over and over thinking thus, as if he were painted on the quarters and sub-quarters * (of the sky), as if he were engraved on the cloud, as if he were reflected in her eye, she painted him in a picture as if he had been seen before, and kept gazing here and there.^ Then her confidante, named Tamalika, having regarded her together with her friends, was sent to observe the feelings of Kandarpaketu ; [163] and she came with me and is standing right here beneath the tree.' ^ So speaking, he (the parrot) ceased. Then Makaranda, rising joyfully, told Tamalika of the affair ; and she, courtesying, pre- sented an epistle to Makaranda."^ Then he ^ read it himself : [164] 'E'en when her eyes behold her lover true, A maiden wavereth 'twixt hope and fear; But when she only dreameth of his troth, Ah, then, what fond assurance can she have ' ^ ? ^ Tel. ed., ' white as the foam of delicate nectar from a collection of the digits ' ; Srirangam text, ' beautiful as a collection of the digits.' 2 Tel. ed., ' his beauty, surpassing Kama in visible form' ! 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * those blessed places, those pure people, the lucky letters of his name, the things adorned by him ' ! ^ Srirangam text omits ' sub-quarters.' s Tel. ed. , * she kept looking for him here and there as if he were painted on the sky, reflected in her eye, or seen before in a picture ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 6 Cf. Gray, ' Literary Studies on the Sanskrit Novel,' in WZKM. i8. 43-45, 48-49, for paintings of beloved objects ; and for instances of love letters and confidantes as love messengers in modem Indian tales see Temple, Legends of the Fanjdb,i. 237; 2. 280-283, 295-297; 3. 372-375, Bombay, 1884-1900; Knowles, Folk-Tales of Kashmir, 2 ed., p. 68, London, 1893; Swynnerton, Romantic Tales from the Panjdb, p. 389, West- minster, 1903, and Indian Nights Entertainment, pp. 171, 252, London, 1892. Cf. also Cimmino, VUso delle didascalie nel dravima indiano, pp. 35-36, Naples, 191 2. "^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' then Kandarpaketu, rising joyfully and calling Tama- lika, made known the state of affairs. She, courtesying, presented him an epistle.' 8 Tel. ed., 'then Makaranda, taking it, read it himself; Srirangam text, 'then Makaranda, taking and untying the epistle, read it himself.' For the confidant not only reading the heroine's love letter to the hero, but also writing one to her for him, see Swynnerton, Indian Nights' Entertainment, pp. 171, 252, London, 1892. ^ The literal translation of this stanza is given above, Introduction, p. 26. 94 VASAVADATTA Hearing this, Kandarpaketu, being above all joy ^ as if plunged in the ocean of ambrosia, rising slowly ^ with both his arms out- stretched, embraced Tamalika. Then, asking her ^ the entire story of Vasavadatta, — * What does she do ? What does she say? How is she'? and the like — Kandarpaketu set forth, having passed the night there, and likewise the day.* [165] Meanwhile even that Blessed One whose garland is rays had descended to the middle world as if to tell the^ story. Then into the water of the western sea sank the jewel of day, having the form of the disc in the crest of the cock of day; moving slowly, as if because of the grief brought upon multitudes^ of Brahminy ducks ; charming with clusters of the flowers of the coral-tree "^ ; possessed of the loveliness of the frontal lobes of Indra's elephant, splashed with red lead ^ ; with a circlet like unto an earring of the jewel in the hood of the monstrous Vasuki, undulating beneath the bond of the mass ^ of tangled locks of Siva, shaken by the impetuous motion of his revel dance ; [166] delightful as a mass ^° of succulent barley to a bulling cow at evening ^^ ; with the beauty of a ruddy ^^ jewelled earring of a courtesan of the west ^^ ; formed like the rounded shoulder of the buffalo of day, cloven by the sword of blackness ^* ; [167] the Black Ascetic's begging-bowl, as it were, filled with honey ^^ ; seeming to be the beauty of the clouds with clusters of unfading ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' deeming himself, as it were, above all joy.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * very slovs^ly.' ^ Srirangam text, * and then, sitting v^^ith her, he asked her.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * Kandarpaketu, vs^ith her and his friend, set forth from that place, having passed the day exactly there.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * this.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * hearts.' "^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * coral-tree of the western mount.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * coloured with a line of red lead.' ^ Tel. ed., * in the hood of monstrous undulating Vasuki, bound in the diadem of the mass ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ^0 Srirangam text, * dish.' ^^ Tel. ed., ' delightful as a moist line of lac to a woman at evening.' ^2 Tel. ed. omits * ruddy.' ^' Srirangam text, * earring of Varuna's darling.' ^^ Is there here a covert allusion to the victory of Kali (Durga) over the demon Mahisa ? 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * the skull, filled with sweet honey, of the Celestial Ascetic' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 95 flowers ; like unto a cluster ^ from the uskoka-treQ of heaven ; the golden mirror, so to say, of a wanton of the west^; with the aspect of a branch of a coral-tree shaken by the motion of the tossing waves. And ^ gradually, [168] when the trees had their tops melodious with the soft notes of multitudes of sparrows, free from quarrels with each other * and desirous of their nests after having rolled in the dust and flown up again ; when the crows were eager for home ; when the inner apartments ^ gave forth the fragrance of the incense of aloes burning constantly ; when the old men were angered at interruptions ^ from the confused murmur of young folks eager to hear the poetic "^ tales begun by the sages seated on the banks of. the Tatini, adorned with millet-grass ; when the children longed for slumber, soothed with very light hands by old women ^ who told them stories ^ with tongues tremulous in the lullaby; [169] when the courtesans had assumed the insignia of passion ; when the sages had entered upon their evening devo- tions, disgusted at hearing manifold obscene words ^° from harlots possessed by their paramours ^^ ; when the forest regions had the surfaces of the very soft sites of cow-stalls occupied by herds of ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'clusters of flowers.' 2 Tel. ed. adds * and was «amorons»; abandoning and «cloudy» as a foolish man abandons as a Buddhist mendicant has red ; possessed of as the sun was possessed of ' ; so also the Srirangam text, except * mighty Bhadra ' for ' Bhadra ' and ' poor man ' for * foolish man.' s Tel. ed., 'then'; Srirangam text, 'and then.' This entire sentence is translated and compared with Harsacarita, Jamnu ed., 1879, PP* 3°; 2-36, 4 (tr. Cowell and Thomas, pp. 67-68, London, 1897), by Cartellieri, ' Subandhu and Bana,' in WZKM. I. 118-124. * Tel. ed. omits 'with each othei.' ^ Tel. ed., ' interstices in the lattices of the inner apartments.' ^ Tel. ed., * filled with anger at the sound of ; Srirangam text, ' desirous of the cessation of the sound of.' ■^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * poetic' 8 Tel. ed., 'when the children, longing for slumber, were attended by old women who were pleased at being patted by very light hands ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' many stories.' 10 Srirangam text, ' had their ears disgusted by hundreds of obscene words.' " Tel. ed., ' when fair women were disgusted . . . ; when the sages had entered upon their evening devotions.' 96 VASAVADATTA antelopes slowly ruminating ; when the thick woods ^ had nests filled with multitudes of sleepy crows 2; [170] when the trees of the hermitages ^ had * families of monkeys without their monkey tricks ^ ; when the flocks of owls that dwelt in huts within the hollows of aged trees were eager to set out ; when the lamplight flashed forth ^ as if the tips ^ of the rays of the sun had burst into a flame, going forth to affright the darkness ; when He ^ whose banner is a fish, who steals the mind of all the world,^ and who hath a resonant bow, was unceasingly ^^ raining a shower of arrows; [171] when the courtesans, lovely in their attire of passion's task ^^ and devoted to bawdy talk, were arranging their adornment ; when women had their hips resonant with girdle- zones ^^ bound on by their attendants ; [17a] when the courtyards had people hurrying to go to the houses of many folk ^^ who were continuing their narration of interrupted tales ^* ; when the pleasure gardens ^^ were inhabited by the cocks ; when the peacocks had ascended their perches ; when the householders had performed the duties of eventide ; when the swarms of bees were reposing ^"^ ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' clumps of village trees.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' ravens awakening from sleep.' ^ Srirangam text, * trees in the gardens.' 4 Tel, ed. and Srirangam text, ^ were filled with.' [noisy cries.' s Tel. ed. adds ' when the trees in the gardens had flocks of cranes devoid of their 6 Tel. ed. omits 'forth.' '^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'branches.' 8 Kama. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' all things living.' 10 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' unceasingly.' 11 Tel. ed,, * charming and lovely in passion's attire.' ^^ Tel. ed., * girdle-adornments.' 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * houses of tellers of tales.' 1^ On the popularity of telling stories at night in India see Steel and Temple, Wide- Awake Stories, pp. vii, 2-3, Bombay, 1884 ; Swynnerton, Rdjd Rasdlu, p. 152, Calcutta, 1884; Day, Folk-Tales of Bengal, p. 176, London, 1883. According to some Oriental traditions (Rohde, Griechischer Roman, 2 ed., p. 593, Leipzig, 1900), telling stories at night was imported from Greece to India by Alexander the Great. But the custom prevails widely, being found, for instance, among the natives of Guiana (Im Thurn, Among the Indians of Guiana, p. 216, London, 1883), the North American Indians {yizAXz,Anthropologie der Naturvolker, 3. 234-235, Leipzig, 1862), the Micronesians {ib. 5. 2. 81, Leipzig, 1870), the Africans (Nassau, Fetichism inWest Africa, \). 330, London, 1904 ; Struyf, ' Aus dem Marchenschatz der Bakongo (Niederkongo) ,' in Anthropos, 3. 742), and in Europe generally (MacCuUoch, Childhood of Fiction, p. 2, London, 1905). It should also be noted that the entire story of the parrot in the KddambarT (pp. loi, 614-615, Bombay ed., 1890 (tr. Ridding, pp. 46, 203, London, 1896)) is told at night. 15 Tel. ed. adds ' of the Kiratas ' ; Srirangam text, ' of Kirata houses.' 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' in crooked beds.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 97 in huts within the hollows of lotus-buds, narrow because the tips of their filaments were bent up and down ^ in their contraction ^ ; — then, with the thought : ' By this path the lordly shining (sun) must go ' ! the lordly twilight was seen, as if with raiment of all manner of cloth ^ ; as if a continuous tessellated pavement ot jewels made by Ocean* ; [173] as if containing the blood of the buffalo of day, cloven by blackness ^ ; as if a coral-creeper of the great ocean of the sky ^ ; as if the red lotus of the pool of the heavens ; as if the golden bridge ^ of the progress ^ of Kama ; as if the madder-hued, ruddy banner of the palace of the sky ; with a yellow as at her self-choice Laksmi chose Him^ of the yellow ; devoted to the and with a red «atmosphere» as a female (Buddhist) ascetic is devoted to and wears red «garments».^° And straightway ^^ — while the courtesans seemed to be pupils ^^ of the twilight skilled in ^^; [174] while the sky seemed to be a street of shops devoid of as a courtesan is as a beautiful woman has as an ichneumon has reddish ' ; so also the Srirangam text, except ' fair-faced dame ' for ' courtesan.' 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' then straightway.' ^2 Srirangam text omits ' pupils.' ^3 Tel. ed. , ' when the courtesans were skilled, as it were, in nightly amours ; when the flashing lamplights seemed to be pupils of the twilight'; with no attempt at paronomasia. 1* The moon, etc., according to Sivarama, 15 Tel. ed. omits ' tightly.' ^* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' swarms of bees.' H 98 VASAVADATTA the lotus-pool as representatives of the darkness^ ; [175] while the lotuses, love-lorn through separation from the sun, seemed to wail under the semblance of the cries ^ of distressed female ospreys ^ ; while the early evening seemed an astrologer as the army of the demons had the most goodly ^ ; increasing the outcry of the as the combat of the Bharatas increased the outcry of ^ ; dulling the glory of the as the prowess of Dhrstadyumna dulled the glory of ; with moving about as Indra's pleasure garden had moving about; as fire"^ as the army of the demons revealed .' 6 Srirangam text, * of Uluka and ^akuni ' ; cf. Mahdbhdrata, 5. 161. ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the flame of fire.' ^ Tel. ed., ' rough with their very close stones.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' splendour of the lustre.' 1° Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' lions awakened from sleep.' ^^ Tel. ed. omits ' aloes-wood' and 'heavy'; Srirangd,m text omits 'aloes-wood.* ^2 Srirangam text, ' dripping ichor fallen from.' 1^ Tel. ed., ' seeming to be illumined by very thick swarms of black bees ; blackened, as it were, by the spray of dripping ichor fallen from elephants' temples.' ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' forest clusters.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 99 lurking in the hoods of serpents, swart as lampblack ; the mantle,; as it were, of a woman who keeps an assignation by night ; the remedy, if it might so be termed, for the gray hair of an aged courtesan ^ ; the offspring of life, one might say ; the friend, as it were, of the iron age; [179] the comrade, in all seeming, of a rogue's heart ^ ; manifest objects as Buddhist doctrines manifest objects. It was darkness which seemed to delight in the enchanting round lobes of absolutely must elephants ^ ; which apparently yielded fruit in forests of clusters of wide-spreading tamdla-irQ.es with exceedingly close and numerous leaves ^ ; which trembled, as it were, in the masses of very ^ heavy tresses of dearest sweethearts ; which apparently was mingled with rays of sapphire gems ^ ; [ 1 80] which was like the exceeding dense blackness in pits, on river-banks, and in forests '^ ; which was proud, it would seem, of swarms of bees, manifestly cunning, huge, and evidently strong, drunkenly dancing on the boughs of the conessi-hdir'k trees ^ ; gleaming with the hoods of serpents, destructive^ with very thick venom; broken ^° with menacing flashes from the teeth of tuskers, mad with their burden of ichor.^^ [181] And at the time of the rising of the moon with its black- ness of night, bowing low, as it were, with folded hands under the 1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' courtesans.' ^ 'pgi_ g(j_^ < rogues' hearts.' 3 Tel. ed., 'in the lobes of must elephants'; Srirangam text, 'in the enchanting lobes of herds of must elephants.' * Tel. ed., ' in swarms of bees, manifestly cunning, huge, and evidently strong, hidden in the calyxes of great expanded flowers on the boughs of many trees in the forests of clusters of wide-spreading ta;ndla-txtt=, with exceedingly close and numerous leaves.' 5 Tel. ed. omits ' very ' and 'dearest' ; Srirangam text omits 'very.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit 'gems.' "^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' forests.' ^ Tel. ed. omits this description ; Srirangam text, ' swarms of bees, manifestly cunning, huge, and strong, \\\\h their feet hidden in the calyxes of great expanded flowers on the boughs of many trees.' ^ Srirangam text, ' destructive to elephants.' 10 Tel. ed., ' utterly broken.' 1^ Tel. ed., 'burden of ichor; with the and skilled in the joining of «bills in delightful contact» as the diction of a good poet^ is filled with a series of .^^ [1^5] Separated was the pair of Brahminy ducks, whose feet were variegated by swarms of bees delighted and intoxicated by the honey-drops that adhered from their course through the clusters ^^ of lotuses, and who were parted by the incarnate curse ^^ of darkness as if by the noose ^^ of Death. [i86] The pair of Brahminy ducks was parted like the heart of a lotus, distressed by separation from the sun. A swarm of bees was seen moving beside a lotus as if they were the mes- sengers of the husband moon about to come. Under the guise of stars ^* the quarters of the sky made lamentation with great drops of tears/^ as if in grief for the departed Lord of Day.^^ Under the guise of its series of new filaments the lotus burned within the heart of its bud like a fire of chaff ^^ at separation from its shining love. ^ Tel, ed. and Srirangam text, * parched grain bursted.' 2 Tel. ed,, ' kitchen.' ^ Srirangam text omits ' vast surface.' * Tel. ed. omits ' with the smoke.' ^ According to a reading recorded by ^ivarama, ' with them the sky shone as if spotted.' 6 Srirangam text, ' then exceedingly distressed.' ■^ Tel. ed., 'very deep.' ^ Tel. ed., ' good poetry.' ^ Tel. ed., * very long.' 10 See Weber, Ueber die Metrik der Inder, p. 199, Berlin, 1863; Tel. ed., * parono- masias, vaktra metres, and cakras ' (the latter being a carmen figuratum in the form of a disc; cf. Kdvyaprakd'sa, tr. Jha, p. 197, Benares, 1898 ; Vidagdhamukhamandana, 3, 12-15, ed. Haeberlin in his Kdvyasahgraha^ pp. 290-291, Calcutta, 1847). 11 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit 'clusters.' 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * being parted as if by the curse.' 1' Yama, the god of death, is believed to draw the souls of the dying from their bodies by means of a noose or cord. 1* Tel. ed., ' under the guise of drops of water from the eyes of the stars ' ; similarly the Srirangam text, 15 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * with great drops of tears.' 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the departed beloved of the Lord of Day.' " Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the chaff fire of the flame of grief burned in the heart of the lotus.' loa VASAVADATTA [187] Forthwith^ black darkness spread like a mass of colly- rium from the forest of the sky, reduced to ashes by the rays ^ of the sun ; blotting out as the words of revelation blot out ^ ; a molten rdjapatta gem,* as it were ; and as the surge of the ocean.^ And ^ straightway the Lord of Night ascended with the ruddy disc of his arising ; the ball "^ of the princess Night ; the ^ golden mirror of Kama ; like to a cluster of young red coral-flowers on the eastern mount ; round as drops of saffron on the foreheads of eastern damsels^ ; [188] like a golden earring of the beautiful sky ; a mass of henna, as it were, dropped from the hands of tiring- maids of celestial brides ; a golden jar, it would seem, in the stucco of the heavens ; a golden ^^ dish in motion, it might be termed, for the progress of the God of the Dolphin Banner, set- ting forth for the conquest ^^ of the threefold world ; stealing the beauty of the top of Kama's golden quiver ; possessed of the colour of the China roses that grow on the topmost peak of the eastern mount ; a dish, as it were, filled with a ball of pellucid saffron belonging to a wanton of the night ; [189] even as a single ^^ jar-like breast, tawny with saffron, of a fair dame of the east ^^ ; as the milk ocean ^* is ; 1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' then.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' by the forest conflagration of the rays.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' though , it concealed the distinctive characteristics of «Visnu», for it was and concealed the distinctive characteristics of «all forms».' ^ An inferior sort of diamond. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * as running streams of cloth of molten silver.' 6 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' then.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' like a patchwork garment.' 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'like the.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' round as sectarial marks of bandhiika-^owQrs fastened to the forehead as adornments of eastern damsels.' i<> Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' auspicious.' 1^ Tel. ed., 'seeking to conquer.' Tel. ed. omits the two adjectives following; the Srirangam text omits the second only, having for the first ' like the mouth of Kama's golden quiver.' 12 Tel. ed. omits ' single.' ^3 Srirangam text adds * a cage, so to say, for the pleasure birds of the female Vidyddharas that wander in the sky ; the lute-gourd, wrapped in red cloth, one might fancy, of a pair of kinnaras resting on the summit of the eastern mount.* 1* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' Garuda.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 103 as Rama was ^ ; the lord of the as Sugriva was the lord of ^ ; with a .3 Then * the glow brought close to night went to destruction as if entered into the heart of a loving woman ; as if drunk by the cups of the eyes ^ of female chickores ^ ; [190] as if licked up by masses of red lotuses. Straightway the Lord of Planets'^ ascended like a cake of butter^ exhibited by the neatress Night; a mirror, it would seem, bearing the beautiful face of Him whose banner is of flowers ^ ; the white umbrella, as it were, of Him whose banner is a dolphin ; the round ivory hilt, it might be termed, of the great sword of night ; the white chowry, one would fancy, of the mighty King of Passion ; [191] like to the sandy shore ^^ of a Yamuna of the night ; the crystal linga, so to speak, of the Great Ascetic of the heavens ; the ^gg of a black serpent, in all seeming ; a shell, as it were, of the great celestial sea ^^ ; a monument, one might call it, to Him whose banner is a dolphin and who was consumed by the Foe of Love ^^ ; like to the circle of the pyre, marked with charcoal in dark spots, of Him who was born of fancy ; apparently a white lotus of the Ganges coursing in the heavens ; a mass of ^ See Mahdbhdrata, 3. 276. 2 Tel, ed. and Srirangam text, ' with ; dear to .' 3 Tel. ed., ' with a and accompanied by «soft rays» as a good monarch has a as the battle arts ^ of Sugriva bathed as the shores of the sea are ; [230] as the rule of monarchs has honourable men, income, respect, and taxes>.' 4 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * in curiosity.' 5 Tel. ed. omits ' on one side.' 6 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * warlike preparation.' "^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' having intoxicated peacocks.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' exceeding.' ^ Namely, to see its beauty. 1° The Dandaka forest, where Sita was carried off from Rama. 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * humanity.' 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' adorned with many as a forest is adorned with many C^Z-trees).' ^2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' of all wanton sports.' ^* Tel. ed., ' Kandarpaketu, entering that palace with Makaranda, hearing . . ., saw A SANSKRIT ROMANCE iii one for the other ^ : ' Thou runnest successfully in thy running, Nigalita ^ ! Capala standeth unsteadily ! What of her ? [224] Here is the cluster of flowers fallen from thine own ear ' ! ' Surekha, thou, whose beauty is entreated by the gods, art filled with wine (and) drunken ' ! ' Kalaha,^ thou dost wellnigh summon love by the soft tinklings of the bond of thy golden girdle ' ! ' Malaya, by thy very glance thou hast learned the will of Him who overcame Siva ' * ! [225] ' Kalika, loosen that noisy girdle, the banner of strife ; we hear the faint, sweet sound of the lute ' ^ ! ' My girdle is not the nuisance ; it is thou, with thy irrumation ^ and noisiness ' ^ ! ' This silly Avantisena is afraid lest she fall there in offering flowers * ^ ! ' Enough of thy tricks, Lavangika ! Thy tremor ^ betrayeth thy state of mind.' [226] ' Thy languid form seemeth to bear the wounds of Love's arrows, Anahgalekha ! The mighty wave of anxiety is indeed concealed to thy advantage ! Speak, doth the moon itself reach comparison in thy face, whose loveliness should be drunk in by the eyes ' ^^ ? [227] ' Somebody apparently dwelleth in thy heart, Sativrata ! Thy words are felt in a hundred ways as Vasavadatta/ omitting ' was astonished ' ; Srirangam text, ' Kandarpaketu, hearing . . ., entered that palace with Makaranda.' ^ For similar series of exclamations, see KddambarT, pp. 173-174, 357, Bombay ed., 1890 (tr. Ridding, pp. 68-69, I44-I45> London, 1896) ; Harsacarita, pp. 177-178, 277-278, Bombay ed., 1892 (tr. Cowell and Thomas, pp. 144-145, 247-248, London, 1897). 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' (though) not addressed,' the Srirangam text adding ' fair maid ' ! ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'Snrekha, with fair streak of wine on thy cheek, thou art a Laksmi wooed by the gods ! Drunken Kalaha.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'perform the will of Him (Kama) who overcame Siva ; thou hast learned it just with a glance.' 5 Tel. ed., 'we hear this faint, sweet sound of the lute, the banner of strife,' omitting ' loosen this noisy girdle.' 6 See Schmidt, Beitrdge ztir indischen Erotik, pp. 546-550, 593, Leipzig, 1902. ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'with thy noisiness and roughness.' s Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' there, in ofiering «<^^a-flowers, this trembling maid feareth that " I may fall".' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'tremor filled with sighs.' ^0 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' thy form seemeth to bear the wounds of love's arrows, Anahgalekha, and thy pearl necklace is arranged at thy behest ! Speak, Utkalika, doth the moon reach comparison in thy face, filled with anxiety, (despite) the beauty of the lotuses in thine eves ' ? iici VASAVADATTA having the hardness of the hundred edges (of Indra's thunder- bolt) ' ! ' This braid of hair of thine, Kuntalika/ is like a bit of black cloud with a mass of hail with its garland ^ of lovely expanded Arabian jasmines ' ! ' Near the city gate^ Keralika, the sounds of song are heard ! What, pray, dost thou purpose ' ? [228] ' Instantaneously, even in the twinkling of an eye, Muralika, thou dost distress thy host of girl friends, trembling and anxious for a kind word ! Because of thy lover thou art abandoned by thy husband, who remembereth the bliss, driving away love's fever, that was gained by him, raging aloud as he thudded thy breast ! Why art thou distracted ? Thy lover longeth for a greater thing than a feast ; (and) thy husband [229] hath remembered thy favour, with its delightsomeness of passion ' ! ' Doth not the wound of nails, sharp from fresh paring, cause pain by night in an amorous woman, Kuruta ' ? ' Why is not he moon, the place for the eyes of all happy people to gaze on, drunk in by thy shining eyes ? [230] Dear friend MadanamalinI, with thy caprices of union and abandonment cause thou distrac- tion by contact with thy ruddy lip ! Shining with his rosy crest, he (the moon) is like the cheek of a Malava maid flushed with intoxication ; what is the difference between thee and a creeping plant' ^ ? [231] ' Kurangika, prepare a blade of young grass for the antelope fauns ' ! ' Kisorika, have the young colts looked after ' ! ' Taralika, put in motion the mass of smoke from the 1 Tel. ed.j 'beautiful Keralika' ; Srirangam text, ' Keralika.' 2 Tel. ed., ' delightful with its garland.' ^ Tel. ed., ' " Kuntalika, (thou art) adorned with thy tresses, and no sounds of song are heard near the city gate ! What dost thou purpose ? Instantaneously, even in the twinkling of an eye, thou hast thy host of girl friends trembling and anxious for a kind word " ! " Surata, by whom art thou now deserted that raged aloud in amorous sport, remembering the bliss, driving away love's fever, that he won in thudding thy breast ? ■ What is said ? Thy lover hath been mindful of a greater thing than a feast, (even) thy favour, with its delightsomeness of passion ? In the night, with unseemly noise, he hath inflicted on an amorous woman the pain of his nails, sharp from fresh paring. Why is not the moon, the place for the eyes of all successful people to gaze on, drunk in by thy shining eyes ? " " Dear friend MadanamaUnl, cause not discontent in the bee, with his desire to approach and leave thy ruddy lip ! What is the difference between thee and a creeping plant with its abundance of quivering petals, soft as the cheek of a Malava maid flushed with intoxication " ? ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 113 aloes ' ! ' Karpurika, whiten ^ the burden of thy breasts with camphor-dust ' ! ' Matangika, have the begging ^ of the young elephants borne in mind ' ! ' Sasilekha, draw a digit of the moon ^ on thy broad forehead ' ! ' Ketakika, note the longing of the bower of screw-pine ' ! [^32] ' Sakunika, give food to the pet birds ' ! ' Madanamanjari, festoon the plantain house as a bower for meeting'*! ' Srngaramanjari, prepare the arrangements^ of love ' ! ' Sailjivika,^ give a sprig of pepper to the pair of chickores ' ! ' Pallavika, make the artificial grove of screw-pine blossom with camphor-powder ' ! ' Sahakaramafijari, produce the perfume of the mango by the breeze of thy fan ' "^ ! ^ Mada- nalekha, write a love-line of the wind of Malaya ' ! \p<2>i\ ' Mrnalika,^ give a blade of lotus-fibre to the young flamingoes ' ! ' Vilasavati, make the young peacock sport ' ! ' Tamalika, per- fume the palace court ® with sandal water ' ! ' Kancanika, scatter liquid musk in the gold pavilion ' ! ' Pravalika, sprinkle the grove of young ^° shoots with saffron ' ! Entering^^ with these thoughts among others : ' Oh, the exceed- ing beauty of the mansions ! Oh, the wanton blissfulness of love ! This pavilion, for instance, made of elephants' tusks, whose beauty is the beauty of the spotless teeth of Malava's daughters, with wide interstices for the (amorous) sport of their (proper) seasons ^^ I [234] This pet parrot confined in a cage of bars made of golden rods ' !, he (Kandarpaketu) saw Vasavadatta brilliant with a pair 1 Tel. ed., 'dust.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' washing.' 3 A digit of the moon is ^ part of it. The purpose of drawing this emblem, according to the Sanskrit commentator Sivarama, was to frighten Love away, the moon being described by Subandhu himself (see above, p. 103) as the pyre of Kama. * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' Madanamanjari, anklet it to the arbour of creepers I Kadalika, open the plantain house ' ! s Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' arrangement.' 6 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' Sanjivanika.' ■^ Tel, ed. and Srirangam text, * efface the drops of sweat by the wind of thy fan with its mango perfume ' ! ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' Makarika, adorned by Kama.' 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * have the court of the palace covered.' 10 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * young.' 11 Tel. ed. omits these meditations of Kandarpaketu ; Srirangam text omits the exclamation concerning the pavilion, prefacing the whole with ' and he thought.' ^2 See Schmidt, Beitrdge zur indischen Erotik, pp. 403-429, Leipzig, 1902. I 114 VASAVADATTA of legs with as grammar ^ has \ with ; \p^2)^ vj\'Ci\ a glorious ; [236] showing the that might be grasped by the hand ; with a as an Upanisad has ; ^ ; .^ Then sudden ^ faintness seized the consciousness of Kandar- paketu as he drank her in with an eye dilated with affection.* Beholding him in her turn, Vasavadatta fainted.^ Then, with their consciousness restored by the exertions of Makaranda and the attendant maidens, they ^ twain adorned a single settle. [238] Thereupon a vessel '^ of all confidence named Kalavati, dearer than Vasavadatta's own life (to her), addressed Kandar- paketu : * Scion of noble parentage ! This is no occasion for confidential conversation ^ ; therefore thou art told only the least part ^ ! The pain that hath been felt by this maiden for thy sake might be written or told ^® in some wise or in some way in many thousands of ages if the sky became paper,^^ the sea [239] an ink-well, the scribe Brahma, (and) the narrator the Lord of Serpents.^^ By thee ^^ a kingdom has been abandoned — what need of more ? Thou thyself art brought into peril ! When the night shall be near to dawn, against her will ^* this daughter of 1 Tel. ed., * and adorned with a «sectarial mark» as the Reva is the and is adorned with .^^ And ^1 by degrees — having gone, even in the twinkling of an ^ Tel. ed. omits ' the sin of.' On the seriousness, and even sinfulness, of permitting a daughter to reach the age of puberty without being married, cf. Jolly, J?echf und SittCy pp. 54-58, Strassburg, 1896; Schmidt, Beitrdge zur indischen Erotik, pp. 645- 649, Leipzig, 1902. 2 Tel. ed. adds ' having taken counsel with us ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 3 Kandarpaketu, whom modesty forbade her to mention by name. * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * the fire must be my refuge.' 5 Tel. ed. omits this sentence ; Srirangam text, ' and from the power of good deeds the full fortunate (pair) are met.' 6 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * bathed in the billows of the ocean of the ambrosia of the bliss of love.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' as if anointed to the sovereignty of the three- fold world.' 8 Tel. ed., 'with this Vasavadatta.' ^ It is, perhaps, worth noting that manojava occurs as an epithet of horses in Rig- Veda, 6. 62. 3, as well as in later literature (Bohtlingk and Roth, Sanskrit-Worterbuch, 5. 531, St. Petersburg, 1868). 1° Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add * who was adorned by as a river-bank [Srirangam text, ' the ocean '] is adorned with as the forests of Vindhya are characterised by ; who went like as a goose goes in [Srirangam text adds 'who was adorned with as a forest is adorned with ']; who was decked with as a tree is decked with a ; who had as the thunderbolt is the < weapon of Indra>.* ^1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' then by degrees, going a journey of a gavyiiti [about four miles], departing through the enclosure of a cemetery, . . . going a journey of many hundred leagues even in the space of the twinkling of an eye, he again entered.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 117 eye, many hundred leagues ^ through the enclosure of a cemetery thronged with flocks of fearless herons assembled in desire of a mouthful of flesh ^ ; [242] horrible with the howls of awful goblins that had kataputanas ^ quivering with eagerness for the hideous corpses chilling* in the circle of half-burned funeral pyres ; repulsive with patches of ground full of swarms of buzzing flies sprinkled with quantities of blood from the am- putation of ears and noses of thieves placed on the top of stakes ^ ; with the horrible sound of the bursting of human skulls slowly crackling as they were burned by fires of straw ^ ; [243] with its contour concealed by rows of skulls, ashes, , and serpents as He who holds the trident in his hand "^ has his contour concealed by rows of skulls, ashes, as ^ For instances of the magic horse in modem Indian folk-tales, cf. Steel and Temple, Wide-Awake Stories^ pp. 425-426, Bombay, 1884 ; Day, Folk-Tales of Bengal, pp. 73, 80, 214-219, 249, London, 1883; Thomhill, Indian Fairy Tales, pp. 108-145, London, n.d. ; Dracott, Simla Village Tales, p. 102, London, 1906 ; Campbell, Santal Folk Tales, p. 86, Pokhuria, 1891 ; Leitner, ' Historical Legend of the Origin of Ghilgit' (a Dard legend), in I A. i. 88. 2 Tel. ed., * for the purpose of a mouthful of human flesh ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 2 Tel. ed., * horrible with howls from the awful throats of kataputanas^ The katapatana is the ghost of a renegade Ksatriya (Manu, 12. 71). * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' hideous corpses with the raw odour of their fat chilling.* ' See Jolly, Recht und Sitte, pp. 126-127, 130, Strassburg, 1896. Impalement was accomplished by ' a stout iron rod with a thin point at the top. The condemned person was made to sit on the top which penetrated into his body slowly and went out by the head' (Ram Satya Mukharji, Indian Folklore, p. 129, note, Calcutta, 1904). 6 Tel. ed. , ' noisy with the dancing of horrible demons at the ends of whose hands were skulls resounding with the drip, drip of the fall of quantities of blood fallen from the amputation of noses of thieves placed on the tops of stakes; repulsive with patches of ground filled with the abundant sport of swarms of bees ; awful with the bursting of sharply crackling human skulls, burning in fires of straw ; filled with fiery fire fired from goblins' open mouths; with the noise of the division of corpses made by hosts of monstrous female fiends with pendants of skulls that had entrails for threads ; with funeral fires circumambulated to the right by pairs of demons with auspicious marriage cords formed of wet sinews ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ' Siva. 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' with its contour concealed by rows of skulls, , many fires, (serpents, and the moon> as He who holds the trident in his hand has his contour concealed by rows of skulls, <^iva>, many fires, and i — he entered the Vindhya forest,^ which had a multitude of arising ; [^^44] with ; with dwelling at will as the assembly of the gods has standing at will ; rich in many* as the bent of mind ^ of a keeper of courtesans ^ has a fruitful ^ as the success of the righteous has appearing in other places as the time of the churning of the ocean of milk had appearing ; with <(^/^r4;V/^-plants) at will as the might ^^ of Narayana was ; surrounded by many as a universal monarch is surrounded by many ; with moving about as heaven has moving about ' ; so also the Srirangam text, except for the omission of the last simile. For the allusion to Kabandha, cf. Mahdbhdrata^ 3. 279. 2 With this description Cartellieri ('Subandhu and Bana,' in WZKM. i. 132) com- pares that given by the KddambarT (pp. 38-43, Bombay ed., 1890 (tr. Ridding, pp. 16-18, London, 1896)). 2 The cosmic serpent ^esa. Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'kingdom.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' many.' ^ Indra. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * revealing.' '^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' of mind.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' Surapala.' The basis of the legend connected with him seems to be thus far unknown. ^ Rama. "^^ Tel. ed., ' form * ; Srirangam text, ' as the might of Narayana was as Lanka was frequented by many ; encompassed^ with clumps of .' ^ See Jolly, Medicin^ pp. 79-80, Strassburg, 1901. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * meanwhile.' 8 Tel. ed., * and then by degrees' ; Srirangam text, 'then by degrees.' 120 VASAVADATTA had been removed by the black fisherman casting his net^ of darkness in the great ocean of the sky ; [250] when the mendicant expanded lotus grove, wearing vestments of red robes ^ (and) bearing a book of a hundred leaves with reed threads of unevenly growing delicate lotus-fibres, seemed to pronounce his laws by the soft and very deep sounds of the bees,^ intoxicated by their heavy draughts in milking the drops of honey ; when, like seeds of blackness, the bees were sown by the darkness, as by a hus- bandman, in the white lotuses with their fields of flowers, with their masses of pollen made mud by the juice of their honey, with their petals touched by the clouds under the guise of bees * ; [251] when the lotus ^ offered to the Lord whose garland is of rays ® a mass of ^ incense, as it were, in the semblance of high- stalked white lotuses thronged with swarms ^ of bees with their pollen fire ; when the moon ^ resembled a mortar whose interior had been destroyed by blows of the pestle of rising dawn, shaken by the two palms of his consort Night ; when the hosts of stars had vanished like grain scattered in the threshing mortar ; when the hosts of stars seemed to have flowers ^^ expanded for the quarters of heaven that were bent like branches, and when the disc of the moon had fallen like fruit because of the monkey of day that, like the ruddy face ^^ of dawn, had climbed the tree of heaven ; [^^52] when the cock of day, with the lovely appear- ance of the new crest ^^ of the glittering Aruna, had begun to traverse the court of heaven, variegated with the threshed grain 1 Tel. ed., * launching his boat.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * red robes of twilight.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * by the delightful sounds of the bees.' 4 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' when, like masses of the seeds of blackness, the bees were sown in the fields of flowers, whose masses of pollen were made mud by the juice of their honey, the folds of whose petals were touched by the clouds.' ■ - Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * lotus hermitess.' 6 The sun. ■^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * a mass of.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * filled with smoke of swarms.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * disc of the moon.' ^° Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' an abundance of flowers.' 11 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' that, having the ruddy face.' ^2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' appearance of the crest of rays.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE lai of the host ^ of stars ; when the district of Indra ^ seemed to say with a laugh : ' This Lord of the Twice-Borii;^ increased by- concourse with me, will fall ^ through union with the district of Varuna ' ^ ; when to his rising had climbed the sun,^ with his disc red, as it were, with streams of blood from the lordly elephant of darkness slain by the stroke of the paw "^ of a ruddy lion ; as if with streams of ruddle laved by the cataracts on the summit ^ of the mountain of the dawn ; with the lustre,^ so to say, of rubies cloven by the hard hoofs of lofty steeds ^° ; [^5s] flowing with blood, one might imagine, dripping from the heads of must elephants slain by the claws of lions ^^ ; with the beauty, to all appearance, of the China rose growing on the summit of the peak of the hill of dawn ; seemingly with the delightsome flavour of Him who gives prosperity ^^ to the affairs of the threefold world; as if with his hand outstretched to seize the white lotuses ^^ of the stars ; tawny with the saffron colour of a wanton beauty of the east ^* ; the jewel in the hood of the lordly serpent of the eastern mount ; the golden ^^ bud in the sapphire-tree of heaven ; [254] the golden urn in the rampart ^^ of the city of the sky ; like to a jar of molten iron ; a drop of safflower extract on the fore- head of the east ^"^ ; the single flower of the forest ^^ creeper of 1 Tel. ed. omits * of the host.' ^ The east. 3 fhe moon. * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * is falling.' ^ The west, with a punning allusion to Laksmi, the wife of Varuna. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'the blessed sun.' ' Tel. ed., *by the fall of the hard claws.' ^ Tel. ed,, * streams from cataracts of ruddle on the summits.' ^ Srirangam text, * dust.' ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' galloping steeds.* 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text transpose this after the following clause and make it read, 'flowing with streams of blood, one might imagine, dripping from the heads of must elephants slain by the claws of lions of the eastern mount.' 12 Tel. ed. , * red, as it were, with colour eager to prosper ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ^2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the forest of the white lotuses.' ^* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' with rays tawny as saffron ; the golden mirror, as it were, of a wanton beauty of the east.' 15 Tel. ed. omits * golden.' -^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' an urn full of gold in the eastern door.' 1"^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' a drop forming a sectarial mark of saffron set on the forehead of a damsel of the east.' 18 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * young.' 12,2 VASAVADATTA dawn ; like to a thread of cloth, red with Bengal madder, woven with threads of the colour of the dawn ; seeming to be the disc of a golden dinar of the east ; the magic globe, so to say, of the Vidyadhara of day ; even as the foot of a world-elephant, red with the colour of ruddle; the thief of the darkness of night^ ; when the young dawn was arising ruddy as a bit of fresh ^ coral; like a chowry, dyed with Bengal madder,^ on an elephant of the quarters ; seeming to emit the blood of the battleground * of the Mahdbhdrata on the plains of Kuru ; \2S^ anointed, as it were, with the beauty of the bow of the Lord ^ of the Gods among them that split ^ the clouds; simulating the red cloth in the huts "^ of Buddhist hermitages ; like to the colour of safflower in the streamers of banners ; the ripening of fruit, so to say, among the jujubes ; beauteous as a mass ^ of the saffron of ^ the courtyard of the mighty palace of the sky ; like the red entrance-curtain of the actor ^° Time ; and ^^ when the multitude of the rays of him whose rays are heat had suddenly become hot, as if from taking the burning grief of the hearts ^^ of the Brahminy ducks that were tremulous with gentle talk; from the entrance, so to say, of majesty commingled v/ith flame ^^ ; from union, in all seeming, with the fire which is ^* the beauteous jewel of the lord of day ; — 1 Tel. ed., ' like a ball of madder cloth ; the disc of a golden dinar, as it were, in the girdle of a beauty of the east, fastened with the ruddy threads of twilight ; as the Lote- Born God [Visnu] had beautiful ; beloved of as a traveller ; being the as Indra is ; even as the foot of a world- elephant, red with the colour of the ruddle of the eastern mount; the thief of the darkness of dawn ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 2 Tel. ed. omits * fresh.' 3 Tel. ed., ' like a mass of Bengal madder.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' of the battleground.' 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' of the Lord.' ^ Tel. ed., * hid.' The reference is, of course, to the victory of Indra over the cloud- demons. ' Tel. ed., ' branches ' ; Srirangam text, ' branches of the trees.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' mass of.' » Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'in.' ^^ Tel. ed., 'great actor.' 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' and.' 12 Tel. ed., ' as if from taking the grief from the treasury of the hearts.' 13 Tel. ed., 'from the entrance, so to say, of burning splendour.' 1* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' the fire which is.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE i;z3 (then,) unconscious because of the condition of his body, which was empty of food^ in consequence of his wakefulness all the night, wearied by roving over many hundred yojanas^ [^5'^] (and) with every sense benumbed, Kandarpaketu, being seized by slumber which came at that time,^ fell asleep together with Vasavadatta, who was in the same condition, in a bower of creepers which was delightful with the hum of bees flitting about, infatuated and greedy * for the perfume of the flowers swayed by the gentle breeze. Thereupon, when the sun had climbed to noon,^ displaying the as a merchant displays his ; as a mighty forest fire ,^ Kandarpaketu,*^ perceiving, in some way or other, that the bower of creepers lacked his beloved, and starting up and \%S1^ gazing here and there, now on the bushes,^ now between the creepers, now on the tree -tops, now in the hidden wells,^ now on the heaps of dry leaves, now on the sky, now on the quarters of heaven and ^° the spaces between them, made lamentation as he wandered about with his heart ceaselessly burning with the fire of separa- tion ^^ : ' O beloved Vasavadatta ! Let me behold thee ! [258] Hast thou disappeared in jest^^? Thou knowest what pains are suffered by me ^'^ for thy sake ! Dear ^^ Makaranda ! Behold the ^^ sorry sport of fate with me ! What meritorious deed hath not 1 Tel. ed., ' which was subject to emptiness of food.' "^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' a road of many hundred ^^'awaj'.' 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * easy to gain at that time.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' noisy, infatuated, and greedy.' 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' to the middle of the sky.' 6 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' .* ■^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' awakening.' 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' trees.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' now in the deep wells, now on the tops of the lofty trees.' 10 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * and now.' 11 Tel. ed. omits * with the fire of separation.' 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' enough of jesting ! Thou hast disappeared' ! 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * by me.' " Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' dear friend.' 15 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' this.' 124 VASAVADATTA been done by me^? Alas, my destiny of evil fruitage ^I Alas, the course of Time, hard to overcome ! Alas, the planets' most cruel glance ^ askance ! Alas, the unjust fruition * of my elders' blessings ! Alas, the result of my evil dreams and ill omens ! Is there no escaping destiny in any way? [259] Have not the sciences ^ been sufficiently studied ? Have not my teachers been duly honoured? Have not the (sacred) fires been revered? Have the gods on earth ^ been insulted"^? Have not the kine been circumambulated ? Hath not fearlessness been inspired in refugees ' ? [260] Thus lamenting in ways manifold,^ passing forth from the forest toward the south and going ^ for a considerable distance ^^ along the great ocean's lagoon with^^ its new reeds, spikenard, lotuses, niculas, tamarisks,^^ rattan-canes, and medlars^^; with its borders overgrown with many poonga-oW plants, Bengal quinces, leaf hermitages, and conessi'h2ir\i trees ^* ; with its fair Madagascar potato groves eagerly tasted by the great bees ; [361] with swarms of bees clustering on the stems of young varuna-trees which covered over the wide-spreading masses of rattan creepers ^^ ; with its trees smeared with liquid showers from 1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * what unholy deed hath aforetime been done by me ' ? ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' alas, the evil fruitage of destiny ' ! ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * fall.' * Tel. ed., * discrepancy.' ° Tel. ed., * hath not science.' ^ The Brahmans. ' Tel. ed. omits this question. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add * desirous of death.' ^ The passage * going ... he (then) saw ' is compared with Harsacarita, pp. 262- 264, Bombay ed., 1892 (tr. Thomas, pp. 233-235, London, 1897), and translated by Thomas, 'Subandhu and Bana,' in WZKM, 12. 21-27. ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * a journey of considerable distance.' " Tel. ed., ' abounding in.' - ^^ Tel. ed. omits * tamarisks.' ^^ Srirangam text, ' abounding in new reeds, spikenard, lotuses, niculas, tamarisks, vanjulasj and ^/^zV-pines, and with multitudes oi pootiga-oi\ plants and Bengal quinces Tel. ed. adds 'poonga-oi\ plants and Bengal quinces.' ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * with many leaf hermitages variously built and with conessi-hzxk trees.' ^^ Tel. ed., * with swarms of bees clustering on the branches of the varuna-trees which covered over the wide-spreading masses of mango creepers that were eagerly tasted by female bees.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 125 masses of honey from dripping hives, broken open by monkeys ^ ; [262] dense with palmyra-palms, marsh date-palms, betel-nut palms, kamila-trees, and iron-wood trees ^ ; impenetrable with clumps of camphor-trees, Arabian jasmines, screw-pines, mountain ebony, coral-trees, citrons, basil, and rose-apple trees ^ ; [26^] with bowers of river reeds filled with the cries of unhampered galli- nules* ; with twigs of luxuriant^ mangoes inhabited by koels^ with their massed, sharp notes ; with spreading boughs "^ pressed by families of cocks in their swaying nests ^ ; with rows of globe- amaranth horripilated with hosts of buds ; with its ten quarters anointed with the beauty of the red ushoka twigs ; with masses of dust ^ from quantities of the pollen of full-blown iron- wood trees ^^ ; producing delight for mankind by the sweet humming of bees maddened by clusters of flowers tawny with pollen ^^ ; horribly ^^ scratching the temples of fearless elephants rubbed by the boughs of the trunks ^^ of the wingseeds that were darkened with ichor ^* ; [264] with hollow trunks of conessi-hdx\i trees turned into homes for the silk-cotton trees ^^ which are propagated 1 Tel. ed., * with the spray of liquid showers of masses of dripping honey broken by monkeys' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 2 Tel. ed., 'with lofty cocoanut-palms, betel-nut palms, palmyra-palms, tamdla- trees, marsh date-palms, kamila-tiees, iron-wood trees, nagkassar-ixQts, and camphor- trees ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ' Tel. ed., 'impenetrable with bushes of Arabian jasmines, screw-pines, mountain ebony, bowstring-hemp, rose-apple trees, citrons, and basil ; with branches of many jack-trees rubbed together by the wind ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. * Tel. ed., 'with numbers of bowers on the river-banks filled with the cries of gallinules ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' luxuriant.' 6 Tel. ed., ' by thronging, eager bees.* "^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * with many spreading boughs.' * Tel. ed. omits * in their swaying nests.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' with its edges made gray.' ^° Tel. ed., 'pollen of the expanded flowers of iron-wood trees'; similarly the Srirangam text. 11 Tel. ed., 'bees glittering from the sinduvdra-trees, tawny with masses of pollen; with cloves, chainpaks, mahwa-txtts, purging cassias, wingseeds, and kadajnbas'; similarly the Srirangam text. 12 Tel. ed. omits ' horribly.' 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' of the trunks.' 1* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' scraping the ichor-darkened cheeks.' 15 Tel. ed., ' with crooked, hollow trunks of silk-cotton trees.' 136 VASAVADATTA within a few days ; with delightful sounds made by the tremulous, twittering hen-sparrows mating with the cock-sparrows; famed for clever ^ chickores renowned for going with ^ their mates ; with young hares ^ resting comfortably on the surfaces of very smooth * mountain rocks ; \pi^S\ with hosts of lizards dwelling fearlessly in holes in the roots of the indrdnls ; with undismayed antelopes ^ ; with the sport of hosts of^ unmolested mungooses ; with opening mango buds surrounded by flocks of sweet koels ; with herds of yaks chewing their cuds in the mango forest ; having for its drum ^ the flapping of the ears of herds of elephants, slow with slumber from ^ the roar of the waterfalls, sportful and delightsome to hear, on the mountain slopes ; with herds of deer delighted by the notes of the songs ^ of kinnarzs close by ^^ ; [^z66'\ with the edges of the snouts of young boars shining with the flow of crushed greenish-yellow turmeric ^^ ; with multitudes of jdlakas humming about masses of coral-bead plants ^^ ; filled with shells of pink insects split open by the tips of the nails of young monkeys that had been angered by their bites ^^; with multitudes of lions illumined with beautiful heavy manes smeared with quantities of blood ^* from must elephants' frontal-lobes split open by terrible blows from masses of claws sharp as the tips of the thunderbolt ^^ ; he (then) saw the ocean skilfully imitating, by the 1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * clever.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' eager to consort with.' ^ Tel. ed, and Srirangam text, ' with multitudes of young hares.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' sweet smelling.' 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' herds of antelopes.' 6 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' hosts of.' '^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * with the drum-noise of.' 8 Tel. ed., * slow from the joy of slumber, (yet) anxious to hear'; similarly the Srirangam text. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * delighting in hearing the song.' - "^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * neighbouring.' 11 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' delighted with the noise and the flow of turmeric' 12 Tel. ed., ' with litters of wood hedgehogs in many bowers of coral -bead plants'; similarly the Srirangam text. 13 Tel. ed., ' with multitudes of worms in the cavities of trumpet-flower trees split open by slaps from the pa^s of young monkeys that had been angered by the bites of wood flies ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 1* Tel. ed., 'ichor.' is Quoted by Vamana, Kdvyalamkaravrtti^ i. 3. 26. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 127 mass of its exceedingly active waves,^ the God ^ that hath the short axe upraised by his staff-like arm ^ in his revel dance ; [26y] with its edges charming because of lines of foam that seemed to be the emblems of Ocean's* victory; that resembled delight- ful ^ clusters of sloughs of the family of Sesa ^ ; masses of atoms, as it were, of the remnants of the moon ^ ; streams of cosmetic, in all seeming, for the sport of Laksmi ; like to bits of the sandal paste of the sea nymphs ^ ; a second heaven, so to speak, come down to earth under the guise of a sea ; tempting the birds, as with pearls, by masses of drops of rising spray ^ ; with its bays filled with mountains of many winged creatures ^^ that had come to seek security ; dug by hundreds ^^ of the sons of Sagara ^^ ; with uprooted coral-trees ^^ ; a mine of beautiful gems and jewels ; filled with hosts of ^* monkeys and dolphins ; [ci68] with multi- tudes of crocodiles roving about in their desire for mouthfuls of shoals of sakulas ^"^ ; filled with restless timingilas ^^ ; with thickets of carambolas, cloves, and citrons swaying in the tide (and) rocked 1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' on account of its shore being lashed by an abundance of exceedingly active water.' 2 ^iva. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' many staff-like arms.' * Srirangam text, * Varuna's.' s Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' delightful.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' like consorts of ambrosia ; sisters uterine, so to say, of light.' ■^ Srirangam text, * disc of the moon ' ; Tel. ed., 'a series of atoms, as it were, of the disc of the moon.' The date of the composition of the Vasavadattd forbids us to see in the mention of the moon {saidhka) a. reference to the Gauda king Sasanka against whom Harsa made war {Harsacarita, tr. Cowell and Thomas, pp. x, 275, London, 1896 ; Ettinghausen, Harsa Vardhana, empereur et poete de rinde septentrionale, pp. 10, 38, 42, Paris, 1906 ; cf. also above. Introduction, p. 10). 8 Tel. ed., * seeming to hold a mirror.' ^ TeL ed., ' like to bits of the unguent of camphor streams on the bosoms of the sea- nymphs.' 10 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' a second heaven, so to speak, come down to earth ; tempting the birds, as with pearls, by masses of spray rising from the pellucid water.' 11 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the host.' 12 Cf. Mahdbhdrata, 3. 106-109. 13 Tel. ed., * with coral-trees beautified by the mouths of mussels ' ; Srirangam text, ' with a mass of water going to the submarine fire; with the coral-tree won by Indra.' 1* Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' hosts of.' 15 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' flocks of birds.' 16 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * filled with motionless whales and tifnihgilas? 128 VASAVADATTA by the circling mountain of the plantain-trees on its bank ^ ; with the young sdivdla on the sand banks in its waters ^ trampled by pairs of mermen alarmed by the terrible swaying, produced by wave and wind, of palmyra-palms, marsh date-palms, and taliera- palms ^ ; with letters on its banks scrawled by the edges of whelks * that were distressed because their mouths were torn by tips of coral prongs ; with its waters crowded by flocks of birds of Garuda's race ; seeming to have the completion of its slow churn- ing still unfinished because of its eddying whirlpools ; epileptic, as it were, because of its foam^; [2^69] filled with the goodly delights of drink, one might fancy, because of the perfume of the medlars on its banks ^ ; angry j"^ so to say, because of its roarings ; appearing to be distressed because of its sighings ^ ; seamed with frowns, it might be thought, because of its waves ; resembling an elephant corral because of Rama's bridge ; the birthplace of as the womb of Kumbhinasi was the birthplace of ; as the retinue of a king shows great ; with emitted by many that had come to its as an elephant's place of bondage has emitted by many that have come to the ; [iZ7o] adorned with iambhojacamaras and fish> as the series of Visvamitra's sons was 1 Tel. ed., ' impenetrable because of the thickets of cardamoms, carambolasy cloves, and citrons swaying in the circuit of the plantain forest ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 2 Tel. ed. omits * in its waters ' ; Srirangam text, * low-lying, small 'sdivdla^ 5 Tel. ed., * mermen moving in the forest of /a/zVra-palms, terrible, very tremulous, and howling with wave and wind ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 4 Tel. ed., ' by the noisy, sharp tips of the whelks '; Srirangam text, * tips of the sharp nails of the whelks.' 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' the masses of its white foam.' 6 Tel. ed., 'possessed of the perfume of drink, one might fancy, because of the perfume of its cardamoms ' ; Srirangam text, ' because of the perfume of the medlars on its shore.' ^ Tel. ed., 'noisy.' 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * exhalations of its serpents.' 9 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' wide-spread ' and ^ comprehensive.' 10 See Pdnini, i. 4. 3 ; 3. i. 95. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 129 adorned with as a good man is the refuge of his ^ ; charming in that it was the as a noble man is charming because of his as an upright prince ; with its as a wrathful man has his ; [271] sprinkled with the water of the as one separated (from his beloved) is sprinkled with water ; followed by the as a voluptuary is followed by ^; though it had ,* it showed an abundance of «poison», for it and showed an abundance of «water» ; though it was very , «fair women clung about its neck», for it was very and its «vicinity was filled with Madagascar potatoes» ; though it was the place of origin of , it was «not ruled by the gods», for it was the place of origin of * and was «:ruled by the demons^. [272] And he thought : * Ah, me ! Kindness hath been shown by Fate even though it hath wrought injury, since this ocean hath been brought ^ within the range of mine eyes ! Therefore, abandoning my body here, I shall quench the fire of separation from my love.^ Even though desertion of the body"^ is not permitted one free from disease, yet it must be done.^ Doth not every one do deeds which ought to be done or ought not to be done ? Thus, what is not done by each one in vain life ^ ? [273] As for example ^^ : ravished * Tel. ed, and Srirangam text, * adorned with dotuses and beautiful fish> as the series of Vi^vamitra's sons was adorned with ,' 2 Tel. ed., * with superiority in as a good man has superiority in .* ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' with as the zodiacal signs have ; adorned with many as a voluptuary is adorned with many .' * Namely, at the churning of the ocean by the gods and demons, 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * hath come.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' therefore I abandon my body here.' 7 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' of life.' 8 Xel. ed. adds ' by us.' 9 Tel. ed., 'every one doth not do everything he should in vain life. What, indeed, is not done by whom ? ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 10 A similar list of misdeeds of divine and amous personages is given in the Dasa- K 13© VASAVADATTA his ^ and and became a great .^ Yayati fell, a Brahman girl,* and of a Brahman girl.* [274] Sudyumna ,^ so to say, and was was notorious ^ and the cruelty of his murder of was notorious.® Purukutsa was despisedJ Kuvalayasva carried off^ . ['Z75] Nrga became a lizard.^ conquered Nala and conquered Nala.^^ Samvarana became infatuated with the daughter of i^ and became infatuated with the daughter of and through the madness of a beloved . Kartavlrya perished through his kumdracarita, p. 72, Bombay ed., 1898 (tr. Meyer, p. 209, Leipzig, 1902). This passage of Subandhu is compared with its elaboration in the Harsacarita^ pp. 20 sqq., Jamnu ed., 1879 (tr. Cowell and Thomas, pp. 74-75, London, 1897), and translated by Cartellieri, *Snbandhu and Bana,* in WZKM. i. 126-132 (cf. also 13. 68). For other lists of precedents see Harsacarita, pp. 199, 221-224, 288, Bombay ed., 1892 (tr. Cowell and Thomas, pp. 169, 192-194, 258, London, 1897) ; Kddambarty pp. 166, 339-340, 341, 600, Bombay ed., 1890 (tr. Ridding, pp. 64, 137, 138, 200-201, London, 1896). 1 The reference is, of course, to the famous rape of Tara, the wife of Brhaspati, by the moon ; cf. Harivamia^ 25 ; Visnupurdna, 4. 6. 2 Cf. Mahdbhdrata, i. 75. ' Tel. ed., 'lusting for Indra's spouse, went to serpenthood (or, 'profligacy')'.; similarly the Srirangam text; cf. Mahdbhdraia, 5. 11-17. * Tel. ed., 'the daughter of a household priest' ; cf. Mahdbhdrata, i. 78-86. 5 See Rdmdyana^ 7. 87-90. * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add * in the world ' ; cf. Mahdbhdraia, 3. 127-128. ■^ Tel. ed., 'despised, as it were.' The legend to which Subandhu here alludes is uncertain, and is perhaps due simply to a popular etymology of Purukutsa as the * much despised* (cf. kufsay, ' to despise '). Sayana, however, on Rig- Veda, 4. 42. 8 (cf. also Sieg, Sagenstoffe des Rgveda, i. 97, Stuttgart, 1902 ; Muir, Original Sanskrit Texts, i^. 267, London, 1872), mentions an itihdsa, or legend, which states that Purukutsa was once imprisoned, so that his realm had no ruler. His chief wife then prayed to the seven Rsis for a son, whereupon, in answer, she gave birth to Trasadasyu. * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * went to ' ; cf. Mdrkandeyapurdna, 21-22. ^ See Mahdbhdrata, 13. 70 ; Harivamsa, 171. " Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' Nala was conquered by Kali (or, ' by strife ').' ^1 See Mahdbhdrata, 1. 173-175. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 131 oppression of ^ and through his oppression of as he who sings to the kdkall has a as the eventide has dancing ; producing as ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * in the breakup of the water.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' like.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' a serpent going in the water of the ocean.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add 'with as a lotus-grove has a as a coward has ; attended by many ^ ; quelling the as a great ^ ascetic quells the as an anchorite has a water-giving ; showing a wandering of many as the time of doom shows a wandering of many ; with icdtakas eager ^ because of the clouds) as an unmolested forest district has .' ' Tel. ei and Srirangam text omit ' great,' 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' proud.' According to the conventions of Sanskrit literature, the cdtaka {Cuctdus vielatwhucus) is supposed to live only on the raindrops which it drinks. * Tel. ed. adds ' as the lord of Lanka [Ravana] had ; , even the , played,^ as if with chessmen * coloured with lac, with yellow and green frogs ^ jumping in the black enclosures^ of the irrigated fields. The lightning gleamed like a streak of gold rubbed by the goldsmith bank of clouds on a seeming touchstone that was like a mass of lampblack"^ from the torch of the sun. The screw-pine was beauteous ^ as a saw of the Flower- Weaponed God to cut ^° the hearts of sundered (lovers). [285] The drops of water were as masses of dust shaken off by the violence of the wind from the cloud-tree that was cut by the saw of the slender quivering lightning.^^ The hailstones flashed like pearls ^^ from the necklaces of the brides of the several quarters (of the sky) ; as though they were masses of stars reduced to powder by contact with the cloud grinding-stone that was turned by the violence of the fierce wind ^^ ; handfuls of grain, so to say, of the setting forth of Him ^ whose banner is a fish, eager to conquer the threefold world.^* Straightway at the beginning ^^ of autumn, with its wagtails not lame^^ ; with the course of the herons unhampered ^"^ ; [386] with 1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' what appeared to be.* 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * drunk in the impulse of excessive thirst.' 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'the dark lover of the clouds played with the lightning.* * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'dice' ; cf. Thomas, ' The Indian Game of Chess,' in ZDMG. 52. 271-272 ; 53. 364-365 ; Reinaud, Mimoire .... sur tinde .... d'aprh les dcrivains arabes, persans et chinois^ pp. 131-133, Paris, 1849 ; al-BIruni, India^ tr. Sachau, i. 183-185, London, 1888. 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' young frogs.' * Tel. ed. , ' gatherings.* "' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' on a touchstone of clouds blackened.' 8 Tel. ed., ' the rough screw-pine shone ' ; Srirangam text, ' the screw-pine flower shone.' ^ Kama. ^•^ Tel. ed., 'made to cut.* ^^ Tel. ed. omits this sentence. ^2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' masses of pearls.' 12 Tel. ed., * whirling from the violence of the wind like masses of stars reduced to powder by contact with banks of clouds.* 1* Tel. ed. adds * the new meadow seemed like an upper garment, marked with liquid lac, for the breast of Lady Earth with her cochineal. The maid-servant Rainy Season being departed after bathing the heroine Earth with water from the jars of the clouds, the maid-servant Autumn came, showing bright raiment * ; similarly the Srirangam text. 1^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' very beginning.' 16 Tel. ed., ' with its wagtails well.* " Tel. ed. omits this clause. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 135 boughs ^ exceedingly noisy with skylarks ; with intensely bright dawn ; with flocks of wandering parrots in the fields of rice ; with flamingoes come as guests ^ ; with a sky whose brightness was that of the body of Kamsa's foe ^ ; with old clouds like goose- down * ; with the pleasure of dogs whose heat was intensified ; [387] with shoots of sweet sugar-cane^; with lakes possessed of the quintessence of the delightful sound of the herons ; with pools whose banks were dug up by the snouts of boars ; delighted by roots of beautiful ^ kaserus ; with startled catakas'^ ; causing joy* by the sweet sound of flocks of wandering matsyaputrikd birds ; with disdained kadambas) the foe of conches; with expanded lotuses; with clouds at intervals; [288] with unusually bright stars ; with a beautiful moon^ ; with unusually sweet water in the pools ^^ ; with flocks of motionless cranes swallowing shoals of flashing carp ^1 ; with multitudes of silent frogs ; with shrivelled serpents ; with rice ^^ yellow with golden particles ; with screaming ospreys ; with the air delightful with the perfume of fragrant white lotuses ; lovely with white lotuses ^^ ; charming 1* in the moonlight ^^ ; with moulting peacocks ^^ ; with murmuring /^d?^/- birds ; with dhdrtardstra geese ^'^ ; with herds of deer delighted by ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * boughs of the trees.' 2 Tel. ed., 'with flamingoes entering fields of rice that had flocks of wandering parrots ' ; Srirangam text, * with fields of rice filled with the noise of wandering parrots.* ' Namely, blue as Krsna. * Tel. ed., * with clouds glittering like flocks of geese.' 5 Tel. ed., 'with the radiance of the moon intensified ; with shoots of sugar-cane, the joy of lovers ' ; Srirangam text, * with the radiance of the moon intensified ; with shoots of sugar-cane crushed by travellers.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * beautiful.' ' Tel. ed., ' with startled cdtakas on the banks of pools dug up,* etc. ® Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' causing joy expanded lotuses.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * with a moon that was the adornment of the west.* ^° Tel. ed., * filled with sweet sap ' ; Srirangam text, * with exceedingly sweet water.* ^^ Tel. ed., 'with rows of motionless vultures and cranes swallowing flashing carp* ; the Srirangam text also omits ' shoals.' ^2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' wheat and rice.' ^5 Tel. ed., * lovely with white lotuses that were slightly opened by a wind charming with the perfiime of fragrant white lotuses ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ^* Tel. ed. omits from here to ' Kandarpaketu.' 1^ Srirangam text omits this phrase. 1® Srirangam text, ' with peacocks whose tail feathers had fallen out.' w Srirangam text 'with delighted flT/^^ri'araf/m geese.' 136 VASAVADATTA the songs ^ of happy ^ female guardians of the rice ; with dead j^utMkd'jasmmes ^ ; with faded Malabar jasmine-buds ; a kinsman to the bandhuka ; with beauty born ; putting to confusion the bow of Sutraman * ; with the ten quarters (of the sky) yellowed by masses ^ of the pollen of the smiling saffron ; [1^89] (and) with blossoming lotuses^; — (then) Kandarpaketu, wandering about, seeing a stone image, and saying with curiosity, frenzy, and the agitation of grief, *This is like my beloved,' touched it with his handJ Then she, simply being touched,^ again ^ assumed the form of Vasavadatta, leaving her stony state. Perceiving her, Kandar- paketu, as if plunged in a sea of nectar, asked her, embracing her long : ' Dear Vasavadatta, tell me what this is ' ! Being addressed, and sighing long and fervently, she began to tell ^^ : * " Having left his kingdom, alone, (and) like a common man,^^ my lord of great good fortune hath borne woe beyond word or thought for the sake of ill-fortuned me, the undeserving. [290] Now, very emaciated through fasting and the like, my lord maketh his food roots, fruits, and so forth " — thus thinking, I went a distance of some nalvas to look for fruit, seeing the trees of a grove.^^ And in an instant I perceived the camp of an army with 1 Srirangam text, * by hearing the songs.' 2 Srirangam text omits * happy.' 3 Srirangam text omits 'with dead . . . beauty born.' * Srirangam text, * ^atamakha ' ; in both cases Indra is meant. ° Srirangam text omits ' masses.' « Srirangam text adds * a kinsman to the bandhuka.^ ' Tel. ed. , * Kandarpaketu, wandering about here and there, (and) seeing a stone image, touched it with his hand ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. For instances of turning into stone in modern Indian folk-tales see Knowles, Folk-tales of Kashmir ^ 2 ed., pp. 191-196, 401-403 (and literature there cited), London, 1893 ; Frere, Old Deccan Days J 2 ed., pp. 77-78, London, 1 870 ; Natesa Sastri, Dravidian Nights, p. 85, Madras, 1886; and for a touch restoring to life see Kddambari, p. 637, Bombay ed., 1890 (tr. Ridding, p. 206, London, 1896). Cf. also Gray, ' Literary Studies on the Sanskrit Novel,* in WZKM. 18. 53-54. The fortunes of Vasavadatta after leaving her home show, it should be noted, a blending of the Bluebeard (violated tabu) and Sleeping Beauty cycles of folk-tales. * Tel. ed., ' simply being seen.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit * again.' ^^ Tel. ed., * Kandarpaketu, embracing her tightly, asked : " Dear Vasavadatta, what is this" ? She replied ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ^1 Tel. ed., * like a wanderer.' 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * "thou being distressed by thirst through fasting and A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 137 its abodes of grass huts being hidden in clumps of trees ; its general's house being arranged ; [291] the (fodder) bags being put down ; its tents being begun ; the courtesans' quarters being set up ; with hundreds of neighs of horses being heard ; with hundreds of drum-skins being beaten for the halt ; with a place of sweet water being sought ; with multitudes of market flags being displayed. [2<^2] ' As I thought ; " Is this the host of my father come to search for me, or perchance (the army) of my lord " ?, the general of the army ran toward me, being informed of events by a scout."^ Then in like manner there ran up the Kirata general, who had gone out to hunt followed by an army.^ Immediately I thought : " If I inform my lord, then he, being alone, will be killed by these; [293] but if I do not inform him, then shall I be slain by them." * Even at the instant of my thought there arose ^ a battle of the two armies * as of two vultures eager for one quarry. Then — on the battle's threshing-floor, where the rays of the sun were removed^ by the shower-clouds of arrows from the hostile bows^; [294] with Vidyadharas wandering about, embracing their opportunities for brave warriors that had been tossed high by pairs of tusks of elephants skilled in deeds of battle "^ ; with countless circles of the bards of the gods gathering to witness the the like, I, awakening before thee at the end of sleep, will fetch fruit, roots, and so forth " — so thinking, I went just a nalva [400 cubits] into the forest to seek fruit and the like.' 1 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * then, as I suddenly saw the camp of an army hidden in a clump of trees and thought : " Is this my father's host come to fetch me or the host of my noble lord"? a Kirata general, informed of the news from afar by a scout, ran to me.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' then in like manner, hearing this, there ran up another Kirata general, who had gone out to hunt accompanied by a similar army.' 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' then there arose,' omitting Vasavadatta's reflexions. * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit ' armies.' 5 TeL ed., ' hidden.' * Tel. ed. omits * from the hostile bows ' ; Srirangam text omits ' hostile.' ' Tel. ed., * with female Vidyadharas wandering about, embracing brave warriors that had been cloven by the edges of swords high uplifted by hands skilled in deeds of battle ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 138 VASAVADATTA conflict^ ; with a welcome appearance caused by headless corpses of bodies occupied by Vetalas ^ ; greedy for the adornment,^ in a she-fiend's ear, of a mortar filled with the foot of an elephant that had been hacked off by the sword of a soldier * ; [^95] with laudations in the excessive din that arose ^; (and) with timid jackals ^ — the warriors drew at once the of their foes and the of their bows, paying no heed to the bodies as if they were lumps of flesh to be the prey of jackals,'^ or had been bitten by serpents.^ * The ^ mighty elephants were like donors that bear not^'^ meeting with «beggars», for they and bore not ^° meeting with «arrows)^ ; like fortunate paramours adorned with and with golden «girdles:^, for they were adorned with and had golden «girths» ; like goodly gardens and ^filled with birds:^, for they were , for they had garlands of ; like days with , for they had dashing trunk-tipsX^^ [396] And ^^ the horses seemed like creatures bereft of sense ^* , for they 1 Tel. ed., * with the circle at its doorway formed by the many feet of the bards of the gods that had come to witness the conflict.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit this clause. The Vetalas are a class of malevolent ghosts who animate corpses and haunt cemeteries. They often enter the body of a living man while his spirit is absent, or may even be spirits of the living which prefer to make their dwelling in corpses (cf. Croolce, Popular Religion and Folk-Lore of Northern India, 2 ed., i. 243-244, Westminster, 1896). ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * with the adornment.' * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' foot soldier,' the former adding ' with folk drawn by curiosity.' 5 Tel. ed., ' with shouts of praise arising ' ; Srirangam text, ' with laudations in the words spoken by folk drawn by curiosity.' . s Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add 'with cowards destroyed; like a conqueror eager for combat.' '^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * she-jackals and jackals.' 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' or were wretched fragments of white leprosy.' » Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add * there.' 1® Srirangam text omits 'not.' ^^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' multitudes of nights.' ^2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * like autumn days with .' " Tel. ed, omits 'and.' " Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, 'like angry creatures.' A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 139 deft the ground) ; like oceans adorned with and with «billows», for they were adorned with and had «swift gaits»; like pleasure parks with (.dhdrtardstra %^^s€>, for they included the , for they , for they included indravrddha steeds>; like drunkards ; as an ill-bred man is ^ ; another ^ clove as Krsna ^ clove ; a third had destroyed as the textbook of the Buddhists as an evil man hides the path of the ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text omit this clause. 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * and straightway one.' 3 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * Narayana ' ; for the allusion cf. Harivamia, 1 20. 4 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * a fourth had his body ; a fifth, , fell like (Srirangam text, *the Brahman Surapa').' The details of the legend of Surapa are as yet unknown. 5 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * water of a pool.* 6 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * dying Bhisma.' ' Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, *with his limbs terrified.' 8 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add * another slew .' ^ Tel. ed., * then, with impotent banners, with tumbling standards, and with the daggers of the soldiers of the armies bent, both entire armies mutually proceeded to slaughter ' ; similarly the Srirangam text. 10 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' and then.' " Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, ' had learned of the event through his y5ga sight, being angered that " this my hermitage hath been broken down because of thee [Vasa- vadatta]," I was cursed with the words: " Become a stone image " ! ' The folk-tale motif IS that of the Bluebeard cycle of punishment in consequence of a violation of tabu (see MacCuUoch, Childhood of Fiction, pp. 306-324, London, 1905). 12 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * then gradually, out of kindness,-— *' for this unhappy A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 141 made the termination of the curse concurrent with the touch of the hand of my noble lord.' Then Kandarpaketu, together with Makaranda, who^ had come up, and with Vasavadatta,^ [300] went to his own city,^ and lived * enjoying blisses as his heart desired.-^ girl suffers much distress" — and through pity for my noble lord, this hermit, being entreated.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' who had heard of the event.' 2 Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * that Vasavadatta.' 3 Tel. ed. adds ^ Patallputra,' which was, however, the old home of Vasavadatta, not of Kandarpaketu (see above, p. 75). * Tel. ed. and Srirangam text, * lived much time with them twain.' ^ Tel. ed. and Srirangam text add ' (and) that could scarcely be gained in the world of the gods.' Tel. ed. also adds two stanzas, the first being the thirteenth of Hall's introductory stanzas, and the second being the eleventh introductory stanza of the Harscuarita ', the Srirangam text omits the latter interpolation, but here appends the thirteenth introductory stanza of Hall. — — 111 3: m :i^ ___ »^ ^ubham astu i^rimannikhilasuremdradivamditapadakamala- srivagdevldattavaraprasadena subamdhunamna kavikulasarvabhaumena viracitah vasavadattakhyah campuprabamdho 'yam dhlmatam arthaparijilanaya vyakhyanena sakam madhurasubbhasastrina sam^odhyapariskrtah jfianasuryodayamudraksara^alayam tadadhikarina bhuvanagiri ramgayyasettinamna vaisyacudamanina mudraksarair mudrayitva prakatikrtas san bhuvivijayatetaram 1862 samvatsaram yepral nela 19 tedi srihayagrivaya namah. vasavadatta savyakhya. (i) [jz] karabadarasadrsam akhilam bhuvanatalam yatprasa- datah kavayah pasyanti suksmamatayas sa jayati sarasvati devi. khinno 'si mumca sailam bibhrmo vayam iti vadatsu sithilabhujah bharabhugnavi(tatha)bahusu gopesu hasan harir jayati. [4] sa jayati himakaralekha cakasti yasyo 'mayo 't(kaya) nihita nayanapradipakajjalajighrksaya rajatasuktir i(2)va. [3] kathinataradamavestanalekhasamdehadayind yasya rajanti valivibhangas sa patu damodar5 bhavatah. [4] bhavati subhagatvam adhikam vistaritaparagunasya sujanasya vahati vikasitakumud5 dvigunarucim himakar(ad)yotah. [5] visadharato 'py ativisamah khala iti na mrsa vadamti vidvamsah yad ayan nakuladvesi sakuladvesi punah (punah) pisunah. [6] atimaline kartavye bhavati khalanam atlva nipuna dhih timire hi kausikanam rupam pratipadyate (drstih). [7] hasta iva bhutimalino yatha yatha lamghayati khalas sujanam darpanam iva tarn kurute tatha tatha nirmalacchayam. [6] vidhvastaparagunanam bhavati khalanam ativa mali- natvam antaritasasirucam api salilamucam malinima 'bhya- dhikah. [7] sa rasavatta vihata navaka (3) vilasamti carati no kam kah sarasT Va kirtisesam gatavati bhuvi vikramaditye. L 146 VASAVADATTA [8] aviditaguna "pi satkavi(phanitih) karnesu vamati ma- dhudharam anadhigataparimala "pi hi harati drsam malatimala. guninam api nijarupapratipattih parata eva sambhavati svamahimadarsanam aksn5r mukuratale jayate yasmat. [9] [sarasvatidattavaraprasadas cakre subandhuh sujanaika- bandhuh pratyaksaraslesamayaprabandhaviny asavaid agdhyani- dhir nibandham]. [10] abhud (akharvavibhava) sarvorvipaticakra [caru] cuda - mani(sreni)sana[i i]k6nakasana(vi)malikrta(pada)nakhamanih nr- simha iva da(4)rsitahiranyakasipuksetradanavismayah krsna iva krtavasudevatarpanah [lij] narayana iva saukaryasamasadita- (dharani)mandalah kamsaratir iva janitayasodanandasamrddhih anakadundubhir iva krtakavya[i3]darah sagarasayi "va 'nanta- bh6gicudamani(sreni)railjitapada(h)[padmo] varuna iva "sa(5)n- taraksanah agastya iva daksina^aprasadhakah jalanidhir iva vahinisatanayakas samakarapracaras ca hara [14] iva mahasen- anu(yato nirjita^)maras ca merur iva vibudhalayo visvakarmas- rayas ca ravir iva ksanadanapriyas chayasantapaharas ca kusum- (ayudha) iva janitaniruddhasampad ratisukhapradas ca vidya- dha[i5]ro ^pi sumanah dhrtarastrd 'pi gunapriyah (6) ksamanu- gato 'pi [16] sudharmasritah ^ brhannalanubhavd 'py amtassara- lah mahisisambha[i7]v5 'pi vrs5tpadi ataral5 'pi mahanayakah raja cintamanir nama. yatra ca sasati (dharani ^)mamdalam chalanigrahaprayogo (nyayasastresu *) [18] nastikata carvakesu kantakay6g5 [ni]yogesu panvado [19] vinasu khalasam(pra)y6- gas salisu dvijihvasam(grahitir ahi)tundikesu karacchedah (kut- mala)grahanesu netrotpatanam muninam (7) [dvija]rajaviru[2o]d- dhata pamkajanam sarvabhaumayogo (diggajanam ^) [agnitula- ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G, H, and the commentator Narasimha. ^ Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed., dirayah. ' Tel. ed. 61, Grantha ed., and Srirangam text, dhardm. ^ Cf. ndiydyikavddesu in Hall's manuscript F ; Trichinopoly ed., nydyesu. 5 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 147 suddhih suvarnanam] (suci)bhedo maninam ^ulabhamg5 yuvati- (navaprasavesu agnitulasuddhis svarnanam) dussasana[:zi]darsa- nam (maha)bharate karapatra(vi)daranam jalajanam (param evam vyavasthitam). mahavaraho gotroddharanapravrtto 'pi gdtrodda- lanam akarot. raghavah pariharann api janakabhuvam janaka- bhuva saha vanam vivesa. bharat5 (rama)darsitabha[!^2]ktir api rajye viramam akarot. nalasya damayantya militasya 'pi punar- bhuparigra(8)ho jatah. prthur api gotrasamutsaranavistaritabhu- mandalah. (tad) ittham na 'sti vagavasarah (purvatanesu ^) rajasu (api tu vacaniyatayah). sa punar anyo [eva] dev5 nyakkrtasar- vorvIpati(cakra)caritah. tathahi sa parvatah katakasamcarino gandharvan darsitasrmgonnatis sukha[f23]yan na virarama. sa hi- malayo navasyay6cchalit5 no mayajanmane hita^ ca. sa himani giri sthito vrsadhvajas (ca). (9) (sa) sadagatis (ca) 'vadhutakhila- kantarah pavakagresaro na [34] bhogotsukas sumanoharas ca. sa ratnakar5 'na(timayo) [katham aj'gadhas sama(io)ryadah nodr5ko ['py asya] vismayas sada himakar(a[25]say6) 'mrta- mayas (satpatras) tasya 'calo nakro 'dho mahanadinas samudras (ca). [26] sa [candra iva] ksanadanamdakarah kumudavan(ai- ka)bamdhus sakalakalakulagrham nataratibalas (camdras ca. sa) mitrddayahetuh kamcanasobham bibhrada[!27]caladhikalaksmi- (ii)s sumeruh [iva]. yasya ca ripuvargas sadapartho 'pi na ma- habharataranayogyah bhlsmd 'py asamtanavehitah sanucaro 'pi na gotrabhusitah. (12) [28] [api ca] sa trisamkur (api) na (na)ksatrapatha(cyutah) samkaro 'pi na visadi pavak5 'pi na krsnavartma (na) "srayaso ['pi] na dahanas (ca) na 'mtaka [29] iva 'kasmad apahrtajivanah na rahur iva mitramamdalagrahana- (sam)vardhitarucih na nala iva kalivi(jitavigrahah) na cakri "va srgalavadhastutisamullasitah namdagopa iva yasodaya ('nvitah ^) jarasamdha iva ghatitasamdhivigrahah bhargava iva sadana- bhogah dasaratha [30] iva sumitr5petah sumamtradhisthitas ca dilipa iva sudaksinan(vitah ^) raksita(i3)gus ca rama iva jani- takusalavay5rupocchrayah. tasya ca (rajnah) parijata iva "srita- 1 Trichinopoly ed. and Srirangam \.ty±, piirvataresu. "^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, E, F, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. 3 Cf. anugato in Hall's manuscript C. L 2 148 VASAVADATTA namdanah himalaya iva jani[3i]tasivah mamdara iva bhdgi- bhogamkitah kailasa iva mahesvardpabhuktakotih madhur iva nanaramanamdakarah ksir5damathan6dya[3ij]tamamdara iva mukharitabhuvanah raga(i4)(raja) iv5 'l(lasita)ratih isanabhuti- samcaya iva samdhyocchalitah saranmegha iva Vadatahrdayah LSSli visnupadavalambi ca partha iva samarasahasocitah kamsa iva [34] kuvalayapida(bhusanah) tarksya iva [vinatanandakarah] sumukhanamdana(h) [ca] visnur iva krodikrtasutanuh samtanava iva svavasa[sthapita]kala[35]dharmah kauravavyu(i5)ha iva su- sarmadhisthitah [subahur iva ramanandi samadrstir api mahe- svaro muktamayo 'py ataralamadhyo] jala(dharasamaya) iva [36] vimalataravaridharatrasitarajahamsa(mamdalah ^ subahur api ra- manamdakarah samadrstir api mahesvarah muktamayo 'py ataralamadhyah) vamsa[pra]dipo 'py aksatadasah tanayo ('bhut) kamdarpaketur nama. yena [ca] camdrene 'va sakalakalakula- grhena sarvaritiharina [37] (kairavavi)bamdhuna prasadhitasena viloki(i6)ta jaladhaya iva (sam)ullasitag6tras sudura[vi 2]vardhi- tajivanah prasannasatvas [38] samtah param (rddhim) avapuh. yasya [ca] janitaniruddhalilasya ratipriyasya kusumasarasanasya makaraketor iva darsanena vanitajanasya hrdayam ullalasa. yasmai ca 'nugatadaksinasadagataye (netra ^)srutisukha(pradaya) komalakokilarutaya vi(kasita)pallavaya krtaka[39]mtarataram- gaya surabhisumanobhiramaya sarva[jana]sulabhapadmaya vi- (strta*)kana(T7)kasampade atikramtadamanakaya vasamtaye V5 ('pa)vana[4o]lata ivo 'tkalikasahasrasamkula bhramarasamgatah pravalaharinyo vilasadvayasas tarunyah sprhayam cakruh. yasya ca samarabhuvi [41] bhujadamdena kodamdam kodamdena (ba- nah banair) arisirah (arisirasa) bhumandalam (bhumandalena) 'nubhuta(purvanayakasmaranam smaranena ca) kirtih kirtya ca sapta sagarah sagaraih krtayugadiraja[carita]smaranam (smara- nena) sthairyam (sthairyena) pratiksanam ascaryam asaditam. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, E, F, G, H, and the commentator Narasimha. 2 Hall's manuscripts B, C, D, G, H also omit vt; Trichinopoly ed., parivardhita. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, H, and the commentators Narasimha and Jagaddhara. '^ Cf. viskria in Hall's manuscript D. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 149 yasya ca pratapanaladagdha(dayitanam) ripusumdarinam kara- tala(racita)tadanabhitai[42]r iva muktaharaih payodhara(parisara muktah). yasya ca nisitanaraca(jarjharita)mattamatamgakum- bhasthalavigalitamuktaphala[nikara ^jdamturitaparisare (tarat 2)- patrara(i 8)the raktavari(samuddlyamanadviradapadakacchape ^ vilasad)utpala(pumdarike) vahinisatasamakule nrtyatkabamdha- (bamdhure) sura (nan) [43]samagam6tsuka(carad)bhat(ahum)kara- (bhasanarava)bhisane (sagara iva samarasirasi *) bhinnapadatika- rituragarudhir(ardro) jayalaksmipadalaktakaragaramjita iva khadgo raraja. [44] atha kadacid avasannayam yamavatyam dadhi(dhava!a)kalaksapanaka[grasa]pimda ^ iva nisayamunaphe- na(stabaka ^) iva menakanakhamarjana(sphatika)silasakala iva madhucchatrac(chaya)mamdal6dare pascimacalopadhanasukha- ni(sanna)siras5 rajatatatamka(cakra '^) iva (syamayah) sesamadhu- bhaji [45] casaka iva vibhavarivadhvah aparajala(ni)dhipayasi samkhakamtikamuka iva majjati kumudininayake sisira(himasi- kara)kardamita(i9)kumuda(paraga ^)madhyabaddhacaranesu sat- caranesu kalapralapab6dhit[acakit]abhisarikasu sarikasu prabud- dhadhyayanakarmathesu mathesu (hasa)ragamukharakarpatik[a- jan^]opagIyamanakavya(kathyasu) rathyasu [46] sakalanipita- (naisa)timira(samghatam ^^) ataniyastaya (sodhum ^^) asamarthesv iva kajjalavyajad udvamat(su) [iva] kami(ni)nidhuvanallladarsa- nartham ivo 'dgrlvikasatadanakhinnesu vividha(vilasacitrasurata)- [47]saksisu saranagatam iva 'dho(ni)linam timira(samgham) avatsu durjana(vacanesv) iva dagdhasnehataya mamdimanam upagatesu ativrddhesv iva dasamtam upagatesu (a)pannasadlsva- ^ Hall's manuscripts C, D, F, H also omit nikara. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, H. 2 Hall's manuscripts C, E also have kacchape and manuscript A has kacchapa. * Hall's manuscript C also has samarasirasi \ cf. samarasarasi in his manuscripts A,B,E. 5 Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ^^., pindaka. 6 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H. ' So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. 9 Hall's manuscripts D, F, H, and the commentator Narasimha also omit jana. 1° So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, H, and the commentator Narasimha. ^1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, E, F, G, H. I50 VASAVADATTA resv iva patramatravasesesu danavesv iva [48] nisamtamadhya- carisu astagirisikharesv iva patatpatamgesu pradipesu anavara- ta(nipatita) makaramdabimdu(!?o)samdoh (asvadamadamugdha ^ )- madhukaranikurumba^j hamkara(rava)mukharitesu mlanimanam upagacchatsu vasagarakusumopaha[49]resu vigalatkumdair ala- kaih pnya(tama)virahas6kat baspabimdun [iva] (visrjadbhir ^ iva) priyatamagamanani(rodham) iva (kurvadbhir * vacalita)tula- kotibhis caranapallavaih (vilasitasu ^ rajani)sesasurata[bhara ^]- parisramavi [50] galitakesapasadaradalita (madhavl) malaparimala- lubdhamadhukarani (kurumba '^) paksanila[ni]pitanidaghajalaslka- ra(kanikasu) udvellatbhuja(valli)kamkanajhariatkara(subhagasu^) [navajnakhapada (dasta ^)kesa ( pasa^^^vi) nirm6ka[5 1 Jvedanakrtasi- tkaravinirgatadugdhamugdhadasanakirana [ cchata ] dhavalitabho- gavasasu punardarsanaprcchavidhurasakhijananuksanaviksya- manapriyatamasu ksanadagata(surata)vaiyatyavacana[sata](sam- skaraka i^)grhasukacatuvyahrtiksanajanitamamdaksasu saradva- saralaksmisv iva [52] nakhalamkrtapayodharasu asannamaranasv iva jivite^apurabhimukhl(2i)su vasamtavanarajisv ivo 'tkalika- bahulasu priyair alimgyamanasu kaminisu amdoHtakusumake- sare kesarenumusi [^^1 (rati)ranita(nupura i^)maninam ramaninam vikacakumudakare mudakare samgabhaji priyavirahitasu rahitasu (virahitasu) sukhena murmura(curnam) iva [varsati] samamtadar- pake darpakesudahanasya duraprasaritakoka[54]priyatamarute marute vahati jaghanamadana(nagarat5ranasraja manmatha^^)ma- 1 Hall's manuscripts B, C, D, E, F, G, H also have mughda. 2 Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., nikuramba, 3 Cf. utsrjadbhir iva in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, H. * So also Hall's manuscripts D, F, H. 5 Trichinopoly ed., vdcdlatuldkotibhih caranapallavaih priyatamagamananirodham iva kurvatisu. ^ Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, F, H also omit bhara. ■^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, G, H. 8 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H also have subhagdsu. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, C, D, E, F, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha. I*' So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, G, and the commentator Narasirnha. ^^ Cf. samsmdraka in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. ^2 So also Hall's manuscript D and the commentator Narasimha. ^2 Cf. manmathamandiramahd'^ in Hall's manuscripts A, B, G. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 151 hanidhi(jaghanakosamamdira)kanakaprakarena r5ma(lirupa)lata- lavala(valayena) jaghanacamdramamdalaparivesena (vitata)tn- bhuvanavijayaprasasti(varna^pamkti)kanakapatrena (makarake- toh) sakalahrdaya(bamdijana)nivasa(grha)pankhavalayena (:32) (sakala)jaga[55]llocanavihamgama(jaghanavasa)lasaka(kanaka2)- salakagunena [iva] (nava)mekhaladamnapan(kalita)jaghana(stha- 1am ^) unnatapay5dharabharamtaritamukhacamdradarsanaprap- ti(vedanaye) "va guru(tara)nitambabimbapay5dharakumbha(ni- ruddhobhayaparsva '*)pidajanitayasene "va (mama murdhni sthi- tayor anayor iyatpramanayo stanakalasayoh katham mayye "va pato bhavisyati 'ti cimtaye "va grhitagurukalatranusayene "va vidhatur atipida[56]yato hastapasajanitayasene "va) ksinataratam upagatena madhyabhagena lamkrtam anuragaratna(purita)ka- naka(paruvakabhyam) cucukamudrasanathabhyam [atigurupari- nahataya patanabhayat kilitabhyam iva cucukacchalena] (vidhina) girisare(ne "va cucukacchalena 'tiguruparinahataya patanabhaya- kilitabhyam iva hrcchayavilepanacaturikavibhramabhyam) saka- [57]lavayava(nirmiti)sesalavanyapumjabhyam iva [hrdayatataga- kamalabhyam iva hrcchayakap5lacaturikavibhramabhyam] ro- mavalilataphala(bhuta)bhyam kamdarpa(darpakasila)curnapur- na(kanaka^(23)kalasabhyam iva hrdayatatakakamalamukula- bhyam romalataphalabhutabhyam ^ haralatamrnalal5bha[58]ni- linacakravakabhyam haralataromavallgamgayamunasamgama- vyajaprayagatatabhyam asesajanahrdayapatanad iva samjata- gauravabhyam) tribhuvanavijayaparisramakhinnasya makarake- tor (visrama)vijan(avasa)grhabhyam payodharabhyam samud- bhasamanam mukhacamdra(satata "^jsannihitasamdhyaragena (dvija ^)maniraksasimduramudranukarina [59] nis(sarada 'bhyam- 1 Cf. varnaromdvali in Hall's manuscripts A, G ; and rofuavarndvalt in manuscripts B,E,F. 2 So also Hall's manuscript C. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts B, F, G, H. ^ Trichinopoly ed. omits kanaka. ^ Trichinopoly ed. omits ro?nalatdphalabhutdbkydm. ■^ Cf. hitasantata in Hall's manuscripts A, C, F, G ; and hitasatata in manuscript D. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha. 152 VASAVADATTA tara)ragene 'va ramjitena ragasagaravidruma(sakalene ^) 'va *dha- rapallavena [upajsobhamanam taruna(kaitaka)daladraghiyasa paksmalacatulalasena hrday{avasa)grhavasthitahrcchayavilasin5 gavaksasamkam (uj)janayata saragena 'pi nirvanam [60] (jana- yata^) gatiprasara(ni)r6dhakasravanakrta(kr6dhene) Va ('pam- ga)l6hitena dhavalayate Va jagada(khilam) utphullakamalaka- nanasanatham iva gagana(talam) kurvata dugdhambhddhisaha- srani V5'dvamatakumda(kusumanilinam) utpalamala(m) [laksmim ivo] upahasata nayanayugalena bhusitam dasanaratnatula(ru[6i]- mdene) Va nayan(amrtasimdhu)setubamdhene (Va) yauvanaman- mathamattavarana(paramdakene) Va nasavamsena pariskrtam vil5cana(kuvalaya ^)bhramarapanktibhyam mukhamadanamam- dirat5rana(malika(24)bhyam) ragasagara(venikabhyam *) yauva- nanartakalasikabhyam bhrulatabhyam vi(rajitam^) ghanasama- [6iz]yakasalaksmim ivo 'llasad(dhara)payodharam jaya[sabda]- gh6sana^panna(narapati)murtim ivo 'llasattulakotipratisthitam suyodhanadhrtim iva karnavisramtalocanam vamanalilam iva darsitabalibhamgam vrscikarasiravisthitim iva 'tikramtakanya- tulam usam iva 'niru[63]ddhadarsanasukham sacim iva namda- neksanarucim pasupatitamdavalilam ivo ''llasaccaksussravasam (virndhya)tavim ivo 'ttumgasyamalaku(25)cam vanara[64]senam iva sugiivamgada[upa]s6bhitam bhasvatalamkarena (svetarocisa smitena'^) lohitena ('dharena^) saumyena darsanena guruna ni- tambabimbena (sitena harena^) sanaiscarena padena [tamasa kesapasena ^^] (vikacena locanotpalena 1^) graha(mayam) iva sam- sarabhitticitra[65]lekham iva trailokya(ramgasya) rasayanasi- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, H, and the commentator Narasimha. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H, and the commentator Narasimha. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H. * So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasirnha, ■ 5 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, and the commentator Narasimha. 6 a. jayaghosa in Hall's manuscripts C, D, F. "^ Hall's manuscripts C, D, and the commentator Narasimha add this after the next phrase. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H. ^ Similarly also Hall's manuscripts C, D, and the commentator Narasimha. ^° Hall's manuscripts B, C, E, F, G also omit tamasa kesapasena. 11 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G, H. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 153 ddhim iva (yauvanasya) samkalpa(vrttim ^) iva srmgarasya (sam- ketabhumim iva lavanyasya) nidhanam iva [66] kautukasya [tribhuvana ^]vijayapatakam iva makaradhvajasya (ajibhumim) iva [manaso 'bhibhutim iva] madanasya (sammohinim) iva (sarv)- emdriyanam mohanasaktim iva (madanasya) viharasthalim iva saumdaryasya (mitravilasalaya)salam iva saubhagyasya [utpat- tisthanam iva lavanyasya] aka[67]rsana(mamtra^)siddhim iva (manasijasya) caksurbamdha(namahausadhim *) iva manma- themdrajalinah tribhuvanavilobhanasrstim iva prajapateh [kan- yakam] astadasavarsadesiyam ^ (kanyam) apasyat ^ svapne. atha tarn piitivispharitena caksusa pibann iva janitersyaye Va nidraya cirasevitaya "^ (sa) mumuce. (atha sa prabuddhas ^) tu visasarasi Va durja[68]navacasi Va (26) nimagnam atmanam (ava)dharayitum na sasaka. tathahi ksanam (akase tadalimga- nartham) prasaritabahuyugalah ehy ehi priyatame (ma gaccha ma gacche ^) 'ti diksu (vidiksu ^° ca vi)likhitam iv5 'tkirnam iva caksusi nikhatam iva hrdaye priyatamam ajuhava. tatas tatrai "va sayyatale (nillno ^^) nisiddhasesaparijan5 datta(kavatah) pa- ri[69]hrtatambuia[hara]disakal5pabhogas tarn (divasam) anayat. tathai "va nisam api svapnasamagamecchaya (katham apy) anai- sit. atha tasya priyasakho makaramdo nama katham api lab- dhapravesa(darsanah) kamdarpasayakapraharaparavasam kam- darpaketum uvaca. sakhe kim i[7o]dam asampratam asadhu- janocitam (acaram) asrito 'si. tavai "tad[cantam] alokya vitarka- (dolasu) nivasamti samtah. khalah punas (tvadanucitam anistam acaram acaramti). anist(6tpadana)ras6ttaram hi (bhavati ^^) kha- lahrdayam. ko nama 'sya tattvanirOpane samarthah. tatha hi bhimo 'pi nabakadvesi asrayaso 'pi matarisva ati(katu[7i]k5) 'pi 1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, H. 2 Hall's manuscripts C, D, H also omit tribhuvana. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, D, F, G, H. ^ Cf. bandhamahdusadhlm in Hall's manuscripts C, D, G, H. ° Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed., varsTydm. ^ Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed., dadarsa. '^ Trichinopoly ed., ciram sevitayd, 8 So also Hall's manuscript D. ^ So also Hall's manuscript D. 10 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, E, F, G, H. ^^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E. ^2 Cf. khalahrdayam bhavati in Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, H. 154 VASAVADATTA maharasah sarsapasneha iva kara(yuga)lalito 'pi sirasa dhrto 'pi na (katavam ^) jahati. talaphalarasa iva "pata(27)madhurah (pari- name) virasas tiktas ca (padaraja) iva 'vadhuto ('pi ^) murdhanam kasayayati. visataru(prasunam) iva yatha yatha 'nubhuyate tatha tatha m5ha[7i3]m eva (drdhayati. nicadesanadya iva na variviraho 'sya jayate). nidaghadivasa iva bahumatsaras (suma- nasam samtapam ^) vahati. amdhakara iva dosanubamdhaca- turah visvakarmavalopanodyatas ca (rudra iva) virupaksah [73] (visnur iva) cakradharah sakrasva ivo 'ccaissravah nadesajapra- samsi ca (sa)sarasye Va [vijbhinnasya * 'pi (satatam) sneham dar- sa(i^8)yato 'pi takrata iva hrdayam [74] viladayati. yaksabalir iva "tmaghosamukharo mamdala(bhramanakas) ca [matta]ma- tamga iva svavasalolamukh5 'dharikrtadanas ca vrsabha iva surabhiyanavikalah kami 'va g6traskhalanavi(kalo) vamadhva- [75]nuraktas ca [a]jirna(r6ga ^) iva kalebare vacasi mamdimanam (ud) vahati. vamcaka iva (raktah katapale) vibhavariraktas ca pare(29)ta iva [76] bamdhutapadarsanah parasur iva bhadras- riyam api khamdayati. kuddala iva dalitagotrah ksamabhajah praninas (ca) nikrntati. (rati)[77]kila iva jaghanyakarmalagno hrepayati sadhun. dustasurpasrutir iva kananarucir anugatam api yavasam (san)tatam na 'numodate. abi[78]jad eva jayamte akamdat ^ [eva] prarohamti khalavyasanamkura duruccheda(3o)s (ca ^) bhavamti. asatam [hi] hrdi pravist5 dosalavah karalayate satam tu (hrdayam) na (pra ^)visaty eva yadi (katham api ^ pra-) visati [79] (tada^^) parada iva (ksanam ^^) api na (tisthati ^^). mrga iva vinodavimdos (sramaga^^ bhavamti sadhavah). siikham jana ^ So also Hall's manuscripts B, C, D, E, F, G, H. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, F, H. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G. * So also Hall's manuscript D. 5 So also Trichinopoly ed. and Srirangam text; Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., a/Trnaroga. 6 Cf. akdiiddt prasaranti in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, G. ' So also Hall's manuscript D. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, F, G. 9 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. 10 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, F, G, H. 11 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. 12 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, G, H. 13 So also Hall's manuscript D, and the commentator Jagaddhara. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 155 (hi bhavadrsas) saratsamaya iva [bhavaddrsa mitrasya hrdayam^] haramti na ca (mitra)cetana visadrsam upadisamti. acetananam api maitri samucitapakse niksipta [tatha[8o]hi] madhuryasai- tyasucitvasamtapasamtibhih payah paya (iti^ sabdasamyan) mitratam upagatasya (mat)samgamad " (vrddhim upagatasya ksirasya kvathe * purato mamai "va ksay5 yukta) iti (matve) Va varina ["pi] ksiyate. tad idam asampratam acaritam [sakhe] grhana sadhujanocitam adhvanam. sa[8i]dhavo ('pi) dinmohad [param] utpathapravrtta (api punar grhltasatpatha ^) bhavamti. ityadi vadati tasmin (makaramde priyasakhe) katham api sma- rasara[nikara]praharaparavasah (kamdarpaketuh) parimitaksa- ram uvaca. vayasya ditir iva satamanyusamakula bhavaty (asmadrsajariacitta)vrttih na 'yam upadesakalah pacyam(3i)ta iva (me^) 'mgani [82] kvathyamta ive 'mdriyani [bhidyanta iva marmani] nissaramti Va pranah unmulyamta iva vivekah naste (Va '^) smrtih [tad] adhuna (tad alam anaya kathaya) yadi ('ttham) sahapamsu(krIda)sama(sukhaduhkho) 'si (tan maya sa- mam agamyatam) ity uktva parijanalaksita (eva) tena sahai (Va puran ^) nirjagama. (tato 'neka)nalvasata(matram) adhvanam gatva (tena) 'gastyavacanasamhrta[83]brahmamda(khamda ^)- gatasikharasahasrah kamdaramtar[al]alata^^grha(prasupta^^)vi- dyadharamithunagitakarnanasukhitacamari (gana ^^) maranot (su- ka) sabara(kula)sambadhakaccha(tatah) kataka(tatagata)karika- rakrstabhagnasyamdania[84]naharicamdana(rasa)nrioda(gamdha)- vahigamdhavahasisiritasilatalah sudurapatanabhagnatalaphala- 1 Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara also omit viitrasya hrdayam. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, G, ^ Cf. api punar grhitapathd in Hall's manuscript D. ^ So also Hall's manuscript D. "^ So also Hall's manuscript D. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, H. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, C, G, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. i** So also Hall's manuscripts C, D. ^^ Cf. grhasukhaprasupta in Hall's manuscripts A, C, D, F, G and grhasupta in manuscript B. 12 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, H. 156 VASAVADATTA rasardrakaratalasvadanotsukasakhamrga ( kadambakah ^ ) pra- lambamananirj har(5pamtam) vista ^ jivam(jivaka) mithuna(lihya- mana)vividhaphala[85]rasam6da(gamdha)surabhitapansarah sa- rabhasakesarisahasrakharanakharadharavidaritamattama t a m g a - kumbhasthalavigalita(sthula)muktaphala(sabala^)sikharataya (si- kharava)lagnam taraganam ivo 'dvahan sugriva iva [86] rksaga- vayasarabhakesarikumuda(panasa *)sevyamanapadacchayah pa- supatir iva na(3:z)ganisvasasamutksiptabhutih janardana iva vi- (kaca)vanamalah sahasrakirana iva saptapatrasyamdanopetah vi- rupaksa iva [87] sannihitaguhah sivanugatas ca kami 'va kam^ tarosarasanugatah samadanas ca srlparvata iva sannihitamalli- karjunah naravahanadatta [88] iva priyamgusyamasanathah si- sur iva krtadhatrldhrtih vasararambha iva [gairika^]runaprabha- patalita(patra)vanarajih krsnapaksa iva bahulatagahanah karna iva 'nubhu(33)tasatakotidanah bhisma iva si[89]khamdimuktair ardhacamdrair acita(tanuh) kamasutravinyasa iva mallanaga- (ghatitakamtara)samodah hiranyakasipur iva sambarakulasrayah gairikavyajad{upari ^)ravirathamargamarganartham iva 'runen5 'pasya[9o]manah sikharagatasuryacamdramastaya vistaritalo- can5 'gastyamargam ivo 'dviksamanah (kulisaksataramdhra)- sra(34)stamtra(nala'^) iva jaradajagarabhogaih kumbhakarna iva damtamtarala(gatair ^) vanara(vyuhaih^) pimda(lakta[9i]ka^ra- ktapada) panktisucitasam ( cara ) sacipativaravilasinisamketaketaki- mamdapah akulino 'pi sadvamsabhusitah darsitabhayo 'pi mrtyu- phala(daya) saprastho 'py aparimanah sanado 'pi nis[92]^abdah bhimo 'pi kicakasuhrt pihitambaro 'pi (vi)lasadamsukah vimdhyo {^5) nama [maha ^^]girir adrsyata. [93] yas ca pravrddhagulma- taya (rogi 'va) drsyamanabahudhatuvikarah. (yas ca) sadhur ^ So also Hall's manuscripts D, H. 2 Q{^ nirjharaHkhardpdntdpavista in Hall's manuscript D. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, H. * So also Hall's manuscript D. 5 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha also omit gdirika. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, G, H. ' So also Hall's manuscripts C, E. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts D, E, G. ^ Cf. pinddlaktakdhkita in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, G, H. i<^ Hall's manuscripts D, E, G, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara also omit mahd. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 157 iva sanugrahapracaraprakatitamahima mimamsanyaya iva pihi- tadigambaradarsanah. yas ca harivamsair iva puskar(aksa)pra- durbhavarama[94]niyaih rasibhir iva mlna(makarakullramithu- na)samgataih karanair iva sakuninagabhadrabalavakul5petaih (^6) devakhatair upas5bhit(amtah^). yas ca kusumavicitrabhih vamsapatrapatitabhih sukumaralalitabhih puspi[95]tagrabhih (praharsinibhih sikharinibhih) latabhih darsitanekavrttavilasah. yas ca (samadakala^)hamsasarasarasit5dbhramt(5tkuta)vikata- (kumjakaccha)vyadhuta[vikaca]kamala(samda)galitamakaram- dabimdusamd5hasurabhitasalilaya sayamtana (samayamajjat ^ ) - pulimdarajasumdarl [96] (nimna) nabhimamdala(pari)pitasalila- ya[madamukhararajahamsakulakolahalamukharitakulapulinaya] tatanikata ( stTiitavikata * ) mattamatamgagamda (sthalavig a 1 a n ^ ) - madadhara(bimduprakara)stabakitasalilaya tiraprarudhaketaki- kanana(patitadhulinikurumbasamjata)saikatasukhopavistataruna- sura[9 7] mithunanidhuvanalilaparimalasaksikulopavanay a tata- (vatasthavighatitambh5ja^samda)mamdapavasthitajaladevata(vi)- gahyamana(payasa) tiraprarudhavetasa(vana'^)bhyamtara(ni^)lina- datyuha ( madotkatakeli ) [ 9 8 ] kuhakuharavakautukakrsta s u r a m i - thunasamstuyaman(6(37)pa ^)bhogaya upakulasamjata(nalina- pumja^^) kumjapumjita [kulaya]kukkutaghataghutkarabhairavatl- raya (atapasevasamutsuka)jalamanusimrditasukumara(tarapuli- naya) upavana(pavana)md6[99]litatarala(tara)taramgaya (nalinl)- nikumjapumjanivista(dusta^^bakota)kakutumbininiriksyamanavrd- dhasapharaya (pot6)dhanalubdhak5yastika(skambhana ^^)bhima- 1 So also Hall's manuscript H, and the commentator Narasirnha. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, and the commentator Narasirnha. 3 Cf. sdyantanasamayonmajjat in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G, and sdyantanasamaya7?iajjana in manuscript D, * Cf. tatanikatavikata in Hall's manuscripts B, D, F. 5 Qi. gandanirgalita in Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, E, G. ^ Cf. tatdvatavighatitajambu in Hall's manuscript D {vighatita also in manuscript F, ghatita in manuscript H). ■^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, F. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G, H. 9 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D. E, F, G, H. 10 Cf. kunjapunjaptinjita in Hall's manuscript D. 11 Cf. nasta in Hall's manuscripts A, B, and dhrsta in manuscripts C, F ; Trichino- poly ed. omits dust a. ^2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, E, F, G, and the commentator Narasirnha. 158 VASAVADATTA vetasavana(lataya ^) [taralajtaramgamala ^sam(tarad)uddamda- (vala) da [ I oo] rsanadhavadat icapalaraj ilaraj i (raj it5^)pakulasali- laya (khamjarita *) mithuna(nidhuvana)darsanopajatanidhigraha- nakautukakirata[sa[ioi]ta]khanyamana(sthaputita)tiraya krud- dhaye Va darsitamukha[vi^]bhamgaya mattaye Va (skhalad^)ga- tya dinarambhalaksmye Va vardhamanavelaya bharatasamara- bhumye Va nrtyatkabamdhaya pravrse Va vijrmbhamanasata- (38)patrapihita[i02]visadharaya (sakamaye) Va krtabhubhrtse- vaya revaya priyatamaye Va prasarita(taramga)hastay6 'pagu- dhah. yas ca harikharanakharavidaritakumbhasthalavikalavaranadhvanair adya 'pi kumbhasambhavam (sam)ahvayatl Vo 'ccatalabhujah. (tatramtare) makaramdas tarn uvaca [103] pasy5 'damcadavamcadamcitavapuh (purvardhapascar- dha)bhak stabdhottanitaprsthanisthitamanagbhugnagralamgulabhrt damstrakotivisamkatasyakuharah kurvan satamutkatam (ut)kamthah kurute kramam karipatau krurakrtih kesari. api ca utkarno ^ya,m akamdacamdimapatus spharasphuratke- sarah krurakarakaralavaktra (kuharas) stabdhordhvalamgula - bhrt [104] (citre ca) 'pi na sakyate (vi)likhitum sarvamgasamk5ca- (bhak^) ( phit) kurvadgirikumjakumjarasirah^kumbhasthalasthoha- rih. anamtaram nicadesanadye Va nyagrodhopacitaya uttarago(graha- na)[io5]bhumye Va vijrmbhamanabrhannalaya (kuru)desa(dhak- ^ Trichinopoly ed., malayd. ^ go also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, H. 3 So also Hall's manuscript E. * So also Hall's manuscripts C, F. s Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Nara- simha also omit vi. 6 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, F. ■^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H. ^ Trichinopoly ed. and Srirangam text, brhat. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 159 kaye^) Va ghana(39)sarasarthavahinya vidagdha[jana]madhu- [panajgosthye 'va nanavitapl[io6]tasavaya nalakubaracittavrttye 'va satatadhrtarambhaya mattamatamgagatye 'va ghamtaravave- ditamargaya sadisvarasevaye (Va) durodgatabahuphalaya vira- talaksmye 'va "namditakicakasataya vimdhyatavya (katipayadu- ram adhvanam^)gatva kamina iva madanasalakarikitasya (vikarta- nasye 'va (40) snigdhacchayasya vaikumthasye 'va laksmibhrtah yatrodyatanrpater iva ghanapatrasobhitasya vedasye 'va bhuri- sakhalamkrtasya ganikyasye 'va 'nekapallavojjvalasya^) jam- buvrksasya ('dhas) chayayam (sa) visasrama. [107] atramtare bhagavan api maricimali atapaklamta(vana)mahisalocanapatala- mamdalas caramacala(sikharam) aruroha. tato makaramdah phalamulany adaya [katham] katham * api tarn abhinamditaha- ra(m)[paricayam] akarsit. svayam (api) tadupabhuktasesam (akarod asanam). atha tarn eva priyatamam hrdayaphalake (samkalpatulikaya) likhi[io8]tam iva ['va^Jlokayan nispamdakara- nagramah kamdarpaketur makaramda(viracite) pallavasayane susvapa. atha [ardhajyamamatravakhamditayam (yaminyam) [tatra] jambutarusikhare (mithah kalahayamanayds sukasarika- yoh) kalakalam srutva kamdarpaketur makaramdam uvaca. vayasya srnuvas tavad (anayor^) ala[i09]pam iti. tat5 (jam- bunikumjasthita^) sarika (kacit cirad agatarn sukarn"^) prako- pataralaksaram uvaca. kitava sarikamtaram anvisya [samajgato 'si katham anyatha ratrir iyati tave 'ti. (atha) tac chrutva su- kas tarn avadlt. bhadre (mumca kopam^) apurva (brhat)katha (pratyaksikrta maya) tena 'yam kalatipata (iti). atha samupa- jatakutuha(4i)laya sarikaya (muhur anubadhyamanah katham^) kathayitum arebhe. [no] asti (marndaragirisrmgair iva pra- 1 Cf. dhakkaye ''va in Hall's manuscript F. 2 Cf. katipayam aduram adhvanam in Hall's manuscript E, katipayaduram in manuscript F, and katipayapadam duram in manuscripts A, B. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts B, C, except rajdvasathasye ''va bhuri'sdldlahkrtasya instead of vedasye ''va bhuriidkhdlamkrtasya. * Hall's manuscripts C, D, H also omit the first katham. 5 Hall's manuscripts C, F, G also omit ''va. ^ So also Hall's manuscript F. ■^ So also Hall's manuscript D. ^ Cf. md prahopam kuru in Hall's manuscripts B, H. ^ So also Hall's manuscript C. i6o VASAVADATTA sasta^)sudhadhavalaih brhatkatha(lambair^) iva salabhamjik(o- pasobhitaih ^) vrttair iva samanavakakriditaih kariyuthair iva samattavaranaih sugrivasainyair iva sagavaksaih balibhavanair iva sutalasannivesaih vesmabhi[iii]r (udbhasitam*) dhanadena 'pi pracetasa (g5) palena 'pi ramena priyamvadena 'pi puspaketuna bharatena 'pi satrughnena ti(42)thiparena 'py ati[ii2]thisatkara- (pravanena^) asamkhyena 'pi samkhyavata amarmabhedina 'pi viratarena apatitena 'pi nanasavasaktena sudarsanena 'py aca- krena ajata[ii3]madena 'pi supratikena (hamsena 'py apaksapa- tina) aviditasne(43)haksayena 'pi kulapradipena agramthina 'pi vamsapotena (agrahena 'pi kavyajivajnena) nidaghadivasene 'va vrsa[vi]vardhitarucina maghaviramadivasene 'va tapasyarambhina [114] (nabhasvate 'va satpathagamina vivasvate 'va gopatina mahesvarene 'va camdram dadhata nivasi ^)janena 'nugatam (gha- napagameUe "^ ) Va darsitakhamdabhrena velatatene 'va pra- vala(mamdanena ^ ) devamga(44)najanene 've 'mdraniparicaya- vidagdhena (gajemdrene) 'va pallava[ii5](vardhita)rucina k5ki- lene 'va parapustena bhramarene 'va kusumesulalitena jalaukase 'va raktakrstinipunena (yayajukene^) 'va suratarthina mahanata- bahu(vanene) 'va (baddhabhujamgamkena ^^) garudene 'va vila- sihr[ii6]dayatapa(karina amdhakene) 'va sulanam uparigatena vesyajanena 'dhisthitam kusumapurannama nagaraip. yatra ca surasuramaulimalalalitacaranaravimda su [ 1 1 7 ] mbhanisumbha- (mahasurabala^^)mahavanadav(anaP^a)jvalamahis[amah]asuragiri- 1 Cf. mandaragiri'sikhardir iva prasasta in Hall's manuscript A, and mandamsrh- gddr iva prasasta in manuscript C. 2 Cf. lambhdir in Hall's manuscript F, and the commentator Jagaddhara, and lainbhakdir in manuscript D ; Trichinopoly ed., lambakdir. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts C , D, F. * So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, G, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha. 5 So also Hall's manuscripts C, F, H. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F. ■^ Cf. ghandpagama in Hall's manuscripts A, D, and ghandgamene 'va in the commentator Jagaddhara. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts C, F, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. ^ So also Hall's manuscript D. 1^ Cf. baddhabhujaitgena in Hall's manuscripts C, D, H. 11 Trichinopoly ed. omits bala. ^'^ So also Hall's manuscript D ; cf. mahdsuravanaddvajvdld in manuscript H. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE i6i (vara^)vajra[sara2]dhara pranaya(kalaha ^)pranatagamgadhara- jatajuta(koti^)skhalitajahnavijaladharadhautapadapadma bhaga- vati katyayani (camda)bhi(45)dhana svayam (nivasati). yasya ca parisare surasura(majjanagalita^makuta)kusumaraj6rajiparima- la[ii8]vahini pitamahakamamdaludharmadravadhara dharata- la(patita)sagarasuta[sata]suranagarasamar6hanapunyarajjuh(aira- vatakapolagharghana ^) kampitatata(gata)haricamdana (syamda- manarasa ^)surabhitasalila salilasurasumdarinitambabimbahatita- ralitataramga snanavatlrnasaptarsi(mamdalavimala^)jatatavipari- malapunyaveni (eni)tilaka(makutavikata)jatajutakuharabhramti- janita(samskare 'va 'dya 'pi) kutilavarta dharani 'va sarvabhau- makarasparsopabhogaksama jaladakalasarasi Va gamdh(a)[an- dh5]paribhramad ^ bhramara[i I9]malanumIyamanajala(mula)ma- gnakumudapu^ndarlka cchamdovicitir iva malinisanatha (gra- hapanktir iva suryatmaj5pa s5bhita sarajahamsa ca^^ saratkala- dinasrir ivo 'jvalatkokanada prabuddhapumdarikaksa ca hrta)m- dhatamasa 'pi tamasanvita (vlclkalila^^) 'py (46) (avici)durgama bhagavati bhagirathi (pra^^)vahati. yac^^ ca disi disi (samtana- katarukusumanikaram iva sikharavalagnam) taraganam iva kusu- manikaram udvahadbhih utta[iijo]mbhitajaladaih anuru[kara]- kasabhighataparavasaravirathaturagagrasavisamit ( agra ) pallavaih camdracamurucaranasamkramtamrtakarianikarasekasamjata(ba- hula) sukumaranava (kusuma) kisalayasahasradarsitakalasamdhya- (kala)vibhramaih bharatacaritair iva sadaramasritaih mahavirair iva narikelldharaih asamskrtatarunair iva 'tidurapra(sraya)(47)- ksaih (tapasvibhir iva japasaktaih prasadhitair iva krtamalopaso- bhitaih) [matta]matamgakumbhasthala(vi)daran(otsuka)simhair 1 So also Hall's manuscripts C, F, H. 2 Hall's manuscripts B, D, E, H also omit sdra. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, F, H. * a. Jiitakfita in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, H. 5 So also Hall's manuscript C. ^ Grantha tdi., ga7-gha7ia; Trichinopoly ed., gharsana. ■^ So also Hall's manuscript D, 8 Cf. vimala in Hall's manuscripts A, B, E, F, G, H. ^ Trichinopoly ed., gandhoparibhramad. 1° Cf. grahapahktir iva su)ydnugatd sarajahamsa ca in Hall's manuscript C. 11 So also Hall's manuscript H. ^^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, G, H. 13 Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha t^.,yatra. M i62 VASAVADATTA ivo ('tphulla^)kesaraih saristair api cirajivibhih (muniyutair api madanadhisthitaih) upavanapadapai[iiji]r upas5bhitam aditi- jatharam iva 'nekadevakuladhyasitam patalam iva mahabali^o- bhitam bhujamgadhisthitam ca (sasuralayam) api pavitram (bho- giyuktam) apy (anupadrutam^). (tatra^) [ca] surata(rabhasa)- khinna (pra) suptasimamtiniratnatatamka (mukha) mkitabahudam- dah pracarndapratipaksalaksmikesapasakusumamala[i22] m5da- surabhitakarakamalah prasastakedara iva bahudhanyakarya- sampa(48)dakah (partha iva subhadranvitah sabhimasenas ca krsna iva satyabhamanuraktah sabalas ca) srmgarasekharo nama prativasati. yb valabhit pavak5 dharmaran nirrtih pracetas sadagatir dhanada^ :^amkara ity astamurti(dhrd ^) apy anasta- murtih [partha iva subhadropetah sabhimasenas ca krsna iva satyabhamopetah sabalas ca]. [123] suranam patasau sa pimar atipunyaikahrdayo grahas tasya 'sthane gurur ucitamarge sa niratah. karas tasya 'tyartham vahati satakotipranayitam sa sarvasvam data trnam iva (49) (suremdram) vijayate^ [124] jivakrstlm sa cakre mrdhabhuvi dhanusah satrur asid gatasiir laksaptir margananam abhavad aribale (sad^)ya^as tena labdham mukta tena ksame 'ti tvaritam aribalair uttamamgaih pravista paiicatvam dvesi(sainyair gatam) avanipatir na "pa sam- khyantaram sah. [125] yatra [ca] rajani'^ rajaniticature catur(ambudhi Vela)me- khalaya bhuvo nayake sasa(5o)ti vasumatim pitr(karyesu ^) vrsot- sargah sasinah kanyatularohanam (prasavesu) sulavyaghatacimta 1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, H. 2 Cf. nirupadrutam in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, G, H. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, D. * Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed., dhrg. " Also in Subhdsitdvali 2631, reading rasiko for hrdayo and atyantam spr'sati for aiyartham vahati, " So also Hall's manuscript A, and the commentator Jagaddhara. ' Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed. omit rajani. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, R ^ So also Hall's manuscripts D, H. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 163 [danacchedah karikapSlesu] daksinavamakaranam diri(niscaye- su^) sarabhed5 dadhisu [iiz6] srmkhalabamdho varnagrathanasu utpreks(aksepav) [kavyajalamkaresu laksadanacyutis sayakanam kvipam sarvavinasah kosasamkocah kamalakaresu (na janesu) jati(vi)hinata (malasu na duskule) srmgarahani[i27]r jaratkarisu na janesu durvarnayogah (karnikadisu) na kamini[kanti^]sugam- dharavicchedo ragesu na pauravanitasu (murchadhigam5 (51) ganesu na prajasu karma)bhav5 nicasevakesu na pari(dhanesu ^) malinambaratvam nisasu na janesu [138] calaragata gitesu na vidagdhesu vrsahanir nidhuvanavllasu na pauresu bhamguratvam ragavikrtisu na cittesu anamgata kamadeve na parijane* mara- gamo yauvan(odgamesu) na prakrtisu dvijaghatah suratesu na prajasu rasanabamdho ratikalahesu na dananumati[i29]su adha- ra(ragata) tarunisu na parijanesu (krmtanam) alakesu^ na puram- dhrisu nistrimsatvam (asisu) na (manassu) karavalanaso (yodhesu na janapadesu) param^ (evam vyavasthitam. tasya"^ ca 'bhud evambhutasya rajila) (52) mahisi diggaja[kapola]mada(rekhe) 'va 'namditaligana [130] parvati 'va sukumara (camdrarekhalam- krta ca vanarajir iva navamalikodbhasita sacitrakanana ca apsa- rassamhatir iva samhatasukesi samamjughosa ca) sarvamtahpu- rapradhanabhuta anamgavati nama ^. tayos ca madhyamopamte vayasi vartamanayoh katham api daivavasat tribhuvanavilobha- nlyakrtih pulomatanaye 'va 'namditasahasranetra (merugirime- khale 'va sujatarupa sarannise 'vo 'llasattaraka satparisad iva 'cchidradvijapanktibhusita raksasakulasrir iva malyavatsukesaso- bhita) tanaya ('bhud) vasavadatta nama. atha sa ravanabhuja- (vana^) ivo 'l(lasitagotre ^^ vimdhyacala iva ma(53)danalamkrte paravara iva samjatalavanye namdanavana iva sadakalpa^^so- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, G, H. 2 Hall's manuscripts D, F also omit kdnti. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, G, H. * Trichinopoly ed. and Srirangam text, parijanesu. 5 Trichinopoly ed., kamalesu. '° Tel. ed, 6i and Grantha tdi., paramam. ■^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, and the commentator Narasimha. ^ Grantha ed., anamgavatindma. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D. 1° So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F. 11 Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., /^c^C/^a. M 3 i54 VASAVADATTA bhite pavana iva sumanohare^) parinamam upayaty api (yau- vane) parinayaparanmukhi tasthau. [131] (athai) "kada ^ [tu] vijVmbhamanasahakarak5rakanikurumbanipatitamadhukaramala- madakalajhamkara(humkara ^) janitapathika[janasan *]jvarah ko- malamalayamarut5ddhutacutaprasavarasasvadakasayakamthaka- lakamtha(kuhakuharava ^)bharitasakaladinmukhah vikacakama- lasamda ( ni ) liyamana [13^] mattakalahamsakulakolahalamukhar i - ta[sakala]sarovarah parabhrta(kharatr6ti)kotipatita^(patali)kut- mala [ vrnta ] vi varavinirgatamadhudharasarasikara [ kan a]nikara- ( samarabdha ) daksinasamirana ( maravarana ) vranitapathika [ j ana ] vadhuhrdayah madhumadamuditakamini(mukhakamala)gamdu- sa^idhu(sevana)pulakitavakulah madana(raya)paravasavilasinitu- lakotivikatacatulacaranaravimda(54)[manda]praharaprahrstakam- kelitaru^atah prati(dinam) aslllapraya(vaihasika)giyamanagi- ta^ravanotsukasidgajanaprarabdhaca [133] rcarigitakarnana (mad - yad)anekapathika(janah) durjana iva satamarasah duskula iva jatihinah ravana iva 'pital6hitapalasasata(sevyamanah) mahasrm- gari'va sugamdha(vahah) suraje Va samrddhaku[i34]valayah va- stavika iva [vi]vardhitasukha^ah satkavikavya(pra)bamdha iva ('nava)baddhatuhinah satpurusa iva dosanubamdharahitah kai- varta iva [a'^]baddharajiv5tpala(jalah) samrddhakasara[sakuni]- sartha iva ('namdita)[i35]ma(55)ruvakah sakra ive 'mdranl(ruci- rah mahadhir) iva 'dharikrtadamanakah sidga iva 'mlanasubha- gah vasamtakala ajagama. [136] atidurapravrddhena madhuna jagati k5 va na vi(kriyeta) yad ati(mukto) munir api vicakasa. kusuma^arasya navacuta(kusumabana)mulanilina madhukar(ava- ir vilikhita namaksarapahktir) iva reje. vrmtavinirgatavi(kaca^- vicikilavivare ^ kujan) madhukaro makaraketos tn[i37]bhuvana- vijaya[prayana]^amkhadhvanim iva cakara. navayavakapamka- 1 Cf. vindhydcala iva madanddhisthite pdrdvdra iva sanjdtaldvanye madanavana iva sadd kalpatarundbhinandite pavana iva sumanohdrini'm Hall's manuscripts B, C. 2 Cf. athdi ^^kadd tu in Hall's manuscript C. ' Cf. madakalakumkdra in Hall's manuscripts A, D, G. < Hall's manuscripts C, G, H also omitjanasah. ^ Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., kuhdkuhdrava \ Trichinopoly ed., kuhakuhdrdva. ^ Tel. ed. 6i, kharatrotipdtita \ Grantha ed., kharatrotitapdtita. ' Hall's manuscripts B, C also omit a. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, E, H. • Cf. vicakilavivaragufijan in Hall's manuscript C. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 155 pallavita(vara)nupura(ranitaramaniya)tarimlcaranapraharanuraga- vasan navakisalayacchalena tarn (eva ^) ragam iidavahad a^5kah. madhuramadhu [ pari ^ ] puritakaminlmukhakamalagamdusa ( s a m- gad 3) i(56)va tadrasa(gamdham ^) atmakusumesu bibhrad vaku- lataru raraja. amtaramtara nipatitamadhukaranikara(kimmirah) kamkeligucchordhanirvanamanabhavacitacakranukari pathika- jana(citta)daham uvaha. vikacavi(cikila)rajir a!ikulasaba[i38]la (kalitemdranlla) muktavali Va madhusriyo viruruce. virahinam hrdayamathanaya kusumasarasya (sana)cakram ^ iva nagakesara- kusumam a^obhata. pathikajanahrdayamatsyam grhitum maka- raketoh (palavali ^) 'va patali(kusumam) adrsyata. kamdarpake- jl[sampal] lampatalatlla [139] latatata (lulitalakadhammilabhara '^ - kusuma)panma!asamrddhamadhurimagunah kamakalakalapa(ni- puna)karnatasumdari (sumdara ^) stanakalasa (yugala ) ghusrnadhu- li(patala)parima!am6davahi (ranaranakarasitaparamta)kamta- [kuntalljkumtalol (lasita) samkramtaparimalamilitallmala (madhu- ra)jhamkararavamukhantanabhas(sthalah) navayauvan(oddhata)- keralikapolapalipatravali[i4o]paricayacaturah catussastikalaka- lapavidagdhamugdha (57) (mukharamalavi) [nitambini ^Jnitamba- bimbasamvahana(subhagah) surata(pari)sramaparavas(amdhra- puramdhri ^^ ) nIramdhrapTnapay odharabharanidaghaja 1 a k a n a n i - kara(sisirah) malaya(maruto ^^) vavau. atramtare vasavadatta- sakhijanat vidita(suta)bhiprayah srmgarasekharas svasutayah svayamvarartham asesa(dhara)talabhajam (rajaputranam) eka- tra (me}anam) akarot. tato dagdhakrsn(agarudhupa)parima- lamodamohitamadhu (karamala ^^ [141] bahulaghumaghumayita^^- rava)mukharita(digamtaram)atirabhasahasacchat(amodaparima!i- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts B, C, D, G, H. 3 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H also omit pari. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts B, C. * Cf. tatsamdnagandham in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, G. 5 Cf. takratacakram in Hall's manuscripts A, B, and the commentator Narasimha. 6 Trichinopoly td., jdldvalT. ■^ Cf. dhammillabhdra in Hall's manuscript D. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, E, F, G, H. ^ Hall's manuscripts C, E, F, H also omit nitambini. 1° So also Hall's manuscripts C, F. *^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, G, H, ^2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, G. ^^ So also Hall's manuscript F. 166 VASAVADATTA tarn) anekapanhasa(katha ^)lapavidagdha(srmgara[i42]maya2)ja- na(nicaya)samakulam dahyamana(mahisaksadisugamdhadravya)- saurabhakrstapur5pavanasatpadakul[asam]akulam arjunasama- ram iva namdighosamukharitadigamtaram (nrpasthanam iva sa- rajopaharam tapasasramam iva vitanodbhasitam trivistapam iva sumanolamkrtam) mamcam aruroha (vararoha) vasavadatta. ta- tra [ca ^] kecit kulamkura iva vi{dita)nagaramamda(58)nah [143] apare pamdava iva (sadivyacaksusah *) krsnaguruparimilitas (ca) anye saraddivasa iva [su ^]durapravrddh[asukh ^]asah itare (pra- hartum) udyata [144] iva svabalarthinah kecid vyadha iva saku- nasravakah kecid akhetaka(sakta) iva rupanusarapravrttah kecit jaiminimatanusarina iva tathagatadhvamsinah kecit khamjana iva (samvatsarika)phaladarsinah kecit sumerupa(59)risara iva kartasvaramayah kecit [145] [vikaca "^Jkumudakara iva bhasvad- darsanamilitah kecid dhartarastra [146] iva visvarupavalokana- janitemdrajal(adbhut^)apratyayah kecid atmani varanabuddhya balavamta 'pi subahah kecit panigrahanarthino [147] 'py asuka- ram manyamanah kecid adhan(krta ^) (60) api sthirah kecit pam- duputra iva 'ksahrdayajiianahrtaksamah kecit brhatkathanu(sa- rina iva) gunadhyah kecit tiryaggataya (iva) sugamdhavahah [148] kecit kauravasainika iva dr5na(sastra)sucakah kecit (kaira- va)kara iva 'sodhasurabhasah (ksanam evam) sthitah rajaputrah. (sa ca ksanenai "tan) ekaikasas sam(a)[i49]lokya viraktahrdaya (sati) tasmat (karnirathad ^^) avatatara. atha tasyam eva ratrau [svapne] valinam iva 'mgadopasobhitam kuhu(mukham ^^) iva harikamtham kanakamrgam iva ramakarsananipunam jaya[i5o]m- tam iva vacanamrtanamditavrddhasravasam kr(5i)snam iva kam- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H. 3 Tel. ed. 61, Grantha ed., and Trichinopoly ed., atra; Hall's manuscripts D, E, F, G, H also omit ca. 4 Cf. divyacaksusah in Hall's manuscripts A, B, H. 5 Hall's manuscripts C, D, F also omit su. ^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, H also omit sukha. ■^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, H also omit vikaca. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, G, H. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. ^° So also Hall's manuscripts C, F, H. " So also Hall's manuscripts A, B,C, D, E, F, G,H,and the commentator Jagaddhara. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 167 saharsam na kurvamtam mahamegham iva vilasatkarakam (sa- mudram iva mahasatvatej5yuktam malinya kabarikaya tumga- bhadraya nasikaya sonena 'dharena narmadaya vaca g5daya bhujaya svarvahinya kirtya ca punyasarinmayam iva) adikam- dam (srmgara ^)padapasya [a ^jrShanagirim (sakalagunaratna ^- samuhasya*) prabhava(sailam) sumdara(kamdarpa)kathanadinam surabhimasam vaidagdhyasahakarasya adarsatalam (saumdarya- sya prathamamulam) [151] vidyalatanam svayamvarapatim (sa- rasvatyah^) spardha (graham kirtilaksmyoh ^ mula)grham ^lla- sampadam k6sa(grham) mahasaumdarya(dhanasya) tribhuvana- (ramanlya)krtim (kamcid) yuvanam dadarsa. sa [ca] cintamani- namno rajiias tanayah kamdarpaketur (iti) svapna eva (tan)na- madikam (asrnot). anamtaram ah5 prajapate rupa(62)nirmana- kausalam [idam] manye svasyai "va [15^] naipunyasyai ("katra) darsandtsukamanasa (vedhasa) jagattrayasama(vaya)rupapara- manun adaya viracito 'yam (iti) anyatha katham iva 'sya kamti- visesa idrs5 bhavati. vrthai 'va damayamti nalasya krte [153] (vane) [vasajvaisasam [av]apa. mudhai 've 'mdumati mahisy apy ajanuragini babhuva. (vi)phalam eva dusyamtasya krte (durvasasas :^apam anubabhuva sakumtala). nirarthakam (eva^) madanamamjari "^ naravahanadattam cakame. [154] niskaranam eva (merugirinitambe urugarima^nirjita)rambha rambha nalaku- baram acikamata ^. (vyartham) eva dhumorna (svayam)svayam- varartham (agatesu devaganesu) [155] dharmarajam (acakamkse^^. rddhis tu nisprayojanam eva gamdhai-vayaksesu kuberam asa- sada. ahetukam eva pulomatanaya devemdrasaktacitta babhu- va). iti bahuvidham (cimtayitva) viraha(63)murmur(agni)ma- dhyam adhirudhe 'va (madanadava)gnisikhakaba!ite 'va (va- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. 2 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H also omit a. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. * So also Hall's manuscript D. 5 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H. 6 So also Hall's manuscript D. "^ Trichioopoly ed., madanamanjukd. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, G, H. 9 Tel. ed. 6i, Grantha ed., and Hall's manuscript E have acakamata. 10 Srirangam text, Trichinopoly ed., Hall's manuscripts A, E, F, G, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara have acakdhksa. 1 68 VASAVADATTA samta)kalagni(sikhagrhite Va daksinamaruta)rudrapavakagraste Va (unmada)pata!a(grham) praviste 'va sunyakaranagrame (Va^ vartamana) hrdaye (vi)likhitam iva utkirnam iva pratyuptam iva kilitam iva nigalitam iva vajra(sara)ghatitam iva asthipamjara- pravistam iva (majjarasa^abalitam iva marmamtarasthitam) iva pranaparitam iva amtaratmana[i56]m adhisthitam iva rudhir(a- ^aye^) dravibhutam iva palalasamvibhaktam iva kamdarpake- tum manyamana unmatte 'va ('mdhe 'va) badhire 'va muke 'va sunye 'va nirast(emdriya)grame 'va murchagrhite 'va grahagraste 'va yauvanasagara(tarala)taramgaparampara(parite) 'va ragaraj- jubhih (parivarite ^) 'va kamdarpakusumabanaih kllite 'va ^rmga- rabhavanavisa(rasa*)(64)ghurnite 'va rupaparibhavanasalya (kl- lite) 'va malayanilapahrtajivite 'va (bhavamtl sa^ ha priye) sakhy anamgalekhe vitara hrdaye me panipadmam dussah5 'yam vira- hasamtapah mugdhe madana[i57]mamjari simca ('mgani) cam- dana(varina) sarale vasamtasene samvrnu kesapasam tarale ta- ramgavati vikira ('mgesu kaitaka)dhulim vame madanamalini vijaya sai(valakalapena) capale citra(rekhe vicitrapate^ vilikha) citta(coram) janam (bhamini) vilasavati (viksipa"^ 'vayavesu) muktacurnanikaram ragini ragalekhe sthagaya nalinida!a(nica- yena) payodharabharam (su^)kamte kamtimati (mamdam) mam- dam ^ apanaya baspabimdun (yuthike yuthikalamkrte samcaraya kadalidalatalavrmtena "rdravatan) [158] ehi bhagavati nidre anugrhana mam dhig imdriyair aparaih kim iti l5canamayany eva (na krtany amgani) vidhina bhagavan kusumayudha (tava^°) 'yam amjalir [te] anu(vas6) bhava bhavavati (ma)drse jane [159] malayanila surata(mahotsava ^^)diksaguro vaha yath(estam) apa- gata mama prana iti bahuvidham bhasamana (vasavadatta) sa- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts B, E, F, H. 2 Cf. rudhirdsayadravi m. Hall's manuscripts C, H. 5 So also Hall's manuscript F. * Cf. srhgdrarasabhdvana in Hall's manuscripts D, G, H. 5 Tel. ed. 61, Grantha ed,, and Srirangam text omit sd. * Trichinopoly ed. and Srirangam text, citrapate, ' So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, H. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H. ^ Cf. mandamanda in Hall's manuscripts A, C, D, F, G, H. 1" Cf. anjalis tavd 'mccard in Hall's manuscripts C, D. ^* So also Hall's manuscript D. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 169 khijanena samam mumurca. (sapadi) panjana(prayatnat grhita- jlva) [sati^] ksanam atisisiraghanasararas(akul)animnaga[kula]- puline ksanam atituhinamalayajarasasaritparisare ksanam (ati- lohitakanakaravimdakadamba) parivantasaras(ta (65) ticamdana)- [i6o]vItapicchayasu ksanam anil6l(lasita)dalesu kadalikananesu ksanam kusuma(prava!a)sayyasu ksanam nalinida!a(prastaresu ksanam tusarasamghatasisiritasilatalesu parijanena^ niyamana) pralayakaloditadvadasaravikiranakalapativravira h ( an a 1 a d a hy a - mana) atikrsa(pranam) iva tanum bibhrati (sa 'bala) mamda- (mamdam) amdojIta[i 5t ]dugdhasimdhutaralataramgacchatadha- valahasacchuritadharapallavam tanmukharavimdam dvijakulam iva smtipranayitadiksanayugalam sahajasurabhimukhapanmal(a- modam ^) aghratukame Va [su]duravinirgata (tan)nasavamsa- laksmih kalamkamuktemdukala(kalapakomalapiyyusa ^)phena- [patalajpamdura ^ (tad)dvijapanktih [tad aldrstacaram anamgam (atisayi ^tadrupam) dhanyani tani sthanani "^ te [ca] janapadah (punyah tani) namaksarani [ca^] [i6ij] sukrtabhamji yany amuna pariskrtani 'ti muhur muhur [padjbhavayamti [diksu vidiksu] (vi)li- khitam iva nabhasi [utkirnam iva vijlocane pratibimbitam iva citra- (pate ^) pur5darsitam iva^° (tam) itas tat5 vilokayamtl vyatisthata. atha tasyas (tamalika nama sarika) tat(priya)sakhibhis (samam sama^^)locya kamdarpaketu(bhavam) a[i63]kalayitum (presita). (sa 'pi) maya [eva] sardham (agata) 'trai "va taror adliastat tisthati 'ty uktva virarama. atha (tac chrutva ^^ kamdarpaketus) saharsam (sam)utthaya tamalikam (a(66)huya) viditavrttamtam akarot. sa (tasmai) krtapranama [makarandaya] patrikam upa- nayat. atha (makaramdas) tam (adaya) svayam eva Vacayat. I Hall's manuscripts C, D, H also omit sail. ^ So also Hall's manuscript D, 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, E, F, G, H. * So also Hall's manuscripts A, B. C, E, G, H. s Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ^^., pdmdard. ^ Srirangam text and Trichinopoly ed., adrstacaram anahgdti'sdyi. ■^ Srirangam text and Trichinopoly ed., tani dhanydni sthdndni. 8 Hall's manuscripts E, G also omit ca. 3 So also Hall's manuscript D. 10 Trichinopoly &^., p7'atibimbitam iva locatie purodarHtam iva citrapate. '. II So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D. 12 So also Hall's manuscript D. 170 VASAVADATTA [164] pratyaksadrstabhava 'py asthirahrdaya hi kamini bhavati svapnanubhutabhava drdhayati na pratyayam yuvatih. tac chrutva kamdarpaketur amrtarnava(ni)magna(m) iva sarva- namdanam upanvartamana(m iva "tmanam manyamanS^ mam- damamdam^) utthaya prasaritabahuyugalas tamalikam a(lilimge). [atha] tayai "va (ca) sardham kim karoti kim vadati katham asta ityadi sakalain vasavadattavrttantam (sa) prcchan [tatra tarn ni- sam] (tarn) divasam [api] (tatrai "va) 'tivahya (tasmat pradesat taya saho^ 'ccacala sasuhrt kamdarpaketuh). [1^5] atramtare bha- gavan api maricimall [tarn] vrttamtam (imam) kathayitum (iva) madhyama^lokam avatatara. atha vasaratamracudacudacakra- karah cakravaka(hrdaya^)samkramitasamtapataye Va mamdi- manam udvahann (astagiri)mamdarastabakasumdarah simdura- (rajiramjita ^)surarajakumbhikumbhavibhramam bibhranah tam- davacamdavegocchalitadhurjatijatajuta(makutavikatabaddha'^)- bamdhura [ vi [ 1 6 6 ] kata] vasukibhogamanitatamkasanabhimanda - lah samdhya(simamtini^)sa(67)rasayavaka(patra^)caruh varuni- varavilasini[aruna^°]manikumdalakantih kalakaravaja(samchin- na)vasaramahisaskamdhacakrakarah [167] (madhura)madhu(pu- rnam kapalam) iva (gagana)kapalinah amlanakusumastabaka iva nabhassriyah (puspastabaka iva) gaganas5ka(taroh) [iva] ka- naka[maya ^^jdarpana iva praticivilasinyah (bhadra iva varuni- samgatah saragas ca durvidagdha iva parityaktavasuh savisadas ca sakya iva raktamsukadharah surir iva samjii5petah) bhagavan dinamanir (aparakupara)payasi taralataramgavegocchalitavidru- 1 Cf. parivartamdnam dimdnam manyamdno in Hall's manuscript D. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B. s So also Hall's manuscript D. 4 Trichinopoly ed. and Srirangam text, madhyamam. 5 So also Hall's manuscript F. 6 Cf. sinduraranjita in Hall's manuscripts A, B. ■^ Cf. jutamukutakotibandha in Hall's manuscript D. 8 Cf . sdirandhrt in Hall's manuscript F, and the variant reading purandhrt recorded by ^ivarama. 9 Cf. patacdru in Hall's manuscripts B, C, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara ; also pattacdru in manuscript D, and the commentator Narasirnha. i<^ Hall's manuscripts B, C, D, H also omit aruna. ^^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H also omit maya. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 171 mavitapakrtir mamajja. (tatah^) kramena [ca] [168] raj6[vi2]- luthit6tthitakulayarthi[paraspara]kalahavikalakalavimkakulaka- lakalavacalasikharesu sikharisu vasati(sa ^)kamksesu dhvamksesu anavaratadahyamanakal(agaru)dhupapanmal5dgaresu vasagara- (jalavivaresu) durvamcitatatinitatanivista(g5sthi^)vidagdhajana- prastuyamana [kavya ^] kathasravan6tsukasisujanakalakala(rav6t- kupitasamrddhesu) vrddhesu al5likataralarasanabhih kathita(ba- hu)kathabhir jaratibhir a(68)tilaghu[i69]kara(tadana^)janita (su- khabhir'^ anugate^) sisayisamane sisujane viracitakamdarpamu- drasu ksudrasu kamukajananubadhyamanadasijanavividhaslila- (vacas)srutivirasi(krtasu ^ kaminisu) samdhyavamdanopavistesu sistesu r6mamthamamtharakuramga(kutumba)dhyasyamanamra- disthagosthinaprsthasv aranyasthalisu nidra(vidraria)dr5na(kaka)- kula(kalila^°)kulayesu (gramatarunicayesu) [170] kapeyavikalaka- pikula(kalilesv) asrama(drumesu kalakalavikalabakakulesv ara- matarusu) nirjigamisati jarattarukotarakutirakutumbini kausika- kule timiratarjananirgatasu dahanapravistadinakara(sakhasvi^) iva [pra ^^Jsphurantisu dipa(sikhasu ^^) mukharitadhanusi varsati saranikaram [anavaratam] asesa(samsar[i7i]ika)semuslmusi ma- karadhvaje surat(akalparambha^*)s5bhini sambhalibhasitabhaji bhajati bhusambhujisyajane sairamdhribadhyamanarasan(akalpa)- jalpaka(jaghanasu^^) janlsu visramtakatha(69)nubamdha[i72]taya pravartamana(kathaka ^^)janagrhagamanatvaresu catvaresu sama- (sadita)kukkutesu (kiratajana)niskutesu krtayastisamarohanesu 1 So also Hall's manuscript D, and the commentator Narasimha. 2 HalPs manuscript C also omits vi. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H. 4 Cf. nibaddhagosthtkavidagdha in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H. 5 Hall's manuscript D also omits kdvya. 6 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. 7 So also Hall's manuscripts B, C, F. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G, H. ^ Cf. krtesu in Hall's manuscript D. 1° So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. 11 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D. ^2 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, G, H also omit pra. 13 So also Hall's manuscript A. i^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H, " So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. 16 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, and the commentator Jagad- dhara. 11 Q. VASAVADATTA barhinesu vihitasamdhyasamayavyavasthesu grhasthesu (svapati) samkocodamcad (ucca^) kesarakotisamkatakusesay (odara) kotar a- kutira(kutila)sayini satcaranacakre ['tha] anenai ("va patha) bha- gavata (bhasvata) [samajgamtavyam iti (sarvatah) pattamayair vasanair [iva] manikuttimalir iva viracita varunena (raveh) [173] kala(karavala)krttasya divasamahisasya rudhiradhare Va vidru- malate Va (carama)rnavasya raktakamalini Va gagana(tatakasya) kamcana(ketur^) iva kamdarpa(rathasya) mamjistharagarunapa- take Va gaganaharmya(sthalasya) laksmlr iva svayamvara[pari ^]- grhitapltambara bhiksuki Va taranu(raga)raktambaradharini (varayosid iva pallavanurakta kamini Va kaleyatamrapayo(7o)- dhara babhur iva kapilataraka ^) bhagavati samdhya samadrsyata. (tatah) ksanena [ca] ksanad(anu)raga[racana]caturasu (vesyasv iva samdhyasisyasv iva sphuramtlsu dipalekhasu) [174] tuladha- rasunyayam panya(vidhikayam) iva divi [ghanajghatamanadala- putasu putakinisu ^ timiraprati(hatesv ive 'tas tatah) paribhra- matsu kamalasarasi madhukara(nikaresu) vikalakurarirutaccha- lena [175] ravivirahavidhurasu vilapamtisv iva sarojinisu (prati- phalitasamdhyaragarajyamanasalilasthitasu pativinasahrtpidaya dahanapravistasv iva kamalinisu) ganaka iva naksatrasucake pra- dose harakamtha[kanda]kalimasanabhi daityabala[i76]m iva pra(katita^)tarakam bharatasamaram iva vardhamandlukakalaka- 1am drstadyumnaviryam iva kumthitadronapra(bhavam) namda- na[vana'^]m iva samcaratkausikam krsnavartma(jvalanam) iva (ni)khilakasthapaharakam sagarbham iva [177] ghanatarapa- sana(karkasasu) giritatisu sacaksur iva supta(prabuddha)simha- nayana(cchavi)cchatakapilesu sanusu sajlvam iva tamomanibhih samvardhitam iva 'gnihotradhuma(rekhabhih) mamsalitam iva kaminikesa[pasa]samskara[aguru](dhupa)patalaih 11(7 i)ddipitam 1 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, F. ^ go ^Iso Hall's manuscript D. 3 Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, H also omit pari\ Tel. ed. 6i, Grantha ed., and Hall's manuscripts C, F have svayamgrhita. * So also L Hall's manuscript D, except kdleyaka for kaleya^ ''and omitiing ka- mini 'va. ^ Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha e^., puiikimsu. 6 Cf. prakata in Hall's manuscripts D, F. ' Hall's manuscripts B, F, H also omit vana. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 173 iva ghanatara(nila)madhukara[i78](patalaih mecakitam iva^) pe- cakikapola(ga!{ta)danadharasikaraih pumjikrtam iva vitatatamala- (kanana^cchata)cchayasu (ni)liyamanam iva kajjala(rasa ^)syama- bhogibhogesu pravaranam iva rajanlpamsulayah palitausadham iva vrddhavara(yositam) apatyam iva rajanyah suhrd iva [179] kalikalasya mitram iva durjana(hrdayanam *) bauddha(siddham- tam ^) iva pratyaksadravyam apahnuvanam [timiram vyajrmbhata] muditam iva [ati^]mattamatamga(gamdhasthale) phalitam iva 'tisa- mdra(bahu!a)cchada(vitata''')tamala(kanana^sphutapatav6tkatavi- samkatanekavitapivitapotkata^sphutakusumaputapihita^^padasat- padavalisu^^pari)sphuritam iva [atikanta]kamta[jana]ghanatara- kesa[pasa ^^Jsamhatau (unmilitam) ive 'mdranila[mani]rasmibhih ati[i8o]sayamamsa!itam iva 'vata(tatesu) satopam iva^^ [sphuta- patav5tkataprakatavisarikatakutajavitapotkatavinatitasatpadalisu] ('ti)ghanataragh6raghasmaravisadharabh5ga(bhasuramada)bhara- matta ^*damtidamta[i8i]dyutitarjana(jarjharitatamam [tamah] divakarodayarambhanam) iva samkucat(kuvalayam asatam ma- hattvam iva tiraskrtasakalamtaram nimllannllotpalavyajaracitam- jaliputena namad iva "gatam) tamim (timiram arajata. atha) ksanen(ai "va) samdhyatamdava(dambaro)cchalitamahanata(72)- jatajutakutakutila(skhalana)vivartitajahnukanyavaridharabimdava iva (pra)kirnah dur(bharadharani)bhara[bhara]bhugnabhimadin- [matta^^]matamga(gamda)mamdala(vi)mukta[i SiZJsikaracchata iva (tatah^^)atidavIyonabha(sthala^^)bhramariakhinna(ravituramgama- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, D, F. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts B, C, D, E, F, G, H. 3 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D,F. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, F. 5 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, G, H. ^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, C also omit ati. "^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, G, H. ^ Trichinopoly ed. kdnane satopam iva. 3 Cf. sahkatdnekavitapotkatavitapi in Hall's manuscript D. 10 Trichinopoly ed,, nihita. 11 Hall's manuscripts C, D, G, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha also have dvalisu. 12 Hall's manuscripts D, E, H also oimxtpd'sa. 1' Trichinopoly ed. omits satopam iva. ^* Trichinopoly ed.. bhdsuram 77iatta. 15 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H also omit matta. i« So also Hall's manuscript D. ^^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, G, H. 174 VASAVADATTA syavivaramta)phenastabaka iva (visirnah ^) gaganamahasarah ku- muda(samd6ha)samdeha(dayinah) visvam ganayato [vi]dhatus sasikathinlkhamdena tamomasisyame ajina iva (viyati^) samsa- rasyatisunyatvat sunyabimdava iva vi(likhitah) jagattrayavi(jigi- sa)vinirgatasya makaraketoh rati[i83]kara[tala]vikirna (iva la- jamjalayah^ gulika)stragulika iva (viksiptah) puspa(dhanusah) viyadamburasiphenastabaka iva (vitatah) rativiracita gagan(am- kane) atarpanapaiicamgulaya iva vikirnah vyoma(tala)laksmi- haramuktanikara iva (vicchinnah harakopanaladagdhakama *)cita- cakrad^ vatya(vesaviprakirnah) kamaklkasa[i84]khamda iva ti- mir5dgama[dhuma]dhumalasamdhyanalaparitaptagagana(maha- nasa)sthali[kataha]bharjyamana(sphutita)laj (anukaras ^ tara) vya- rajamta. tabhis (svitri) 'va viyad asobhata. (dirghatar)occhva- saracanakulam (sam'^)slesavaktra(cakra)ghatanapatu sat(kavya)- viracanam iva ca(73)kravakamithunam ati[i85]va 'khidyata. ka- malinl [ vana] samcaranalagnamakaramdabimdusandohalubdhamu- gdhamukharamadhukaramalasabalagatram kalapasene Va (murti- mad)ramasapene (Va) "krsyamanam cakravakamithunam vija- ghate. ravivirahavidhurayah [i86] kamalinya hrdayam iva dvi- dha papata cakravakamithunam. agamisyato himakaradayitasya parsve samcaramti kumudinyah bhramaramala duti Va 'laksyata. taraka(nayanajalabimdu) vyaj ad astamgatasya divakara(dayitasya) sokad iva [sthulasrubindubhih^] kakubho vyarudan. bhasvato nijadayitasya virahad abhinavakimjalkarajivyajena (s5kanala)- murmuro [iva] (nalina)k6sahrdaye jajvala. (tato) ravirasmi(da- vagni^bhasmikrta)[i87]nabhovanamasirasir iva srutivacanam iva (ksapita^^)digambaradarsanam (krsnam api tiraskrtavisvarupabha- 1 Cf. iirnd in Hall's manuscript B. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. 3 Cf. mktrnd Idjdnjalaya in Hall's manuscript D. < So also Hall's manuscripts C, D. ^ Trichinopoly ed., cakrdc candrdd. ^ Cf. sphutitaldjabTjdnukdrd in Hall's manuscripts B, C, F, H, and the commenta- tor Jagaddhara. ''' So also Hall's manuscript D, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha. ^ Hall's manuscripts D, E, H also omit sthiildirubinduhhih, ^ So also Hall's manuscripts B, C, G. 1° Cf. ksata in Hall's manuscripts A, F, H. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 175 vaVisesam) sadyo dravita(rajatapatadravapravaha) iva sarvaram amdhakaram [vyjajrmbhata. (atha) ksanena [ca] ksanadaraja(ka- nyakamtuka iva) kamdarpakanakadarpana^ (iva) udayagiribalama- mdarapuspastabaka (iva) praci(mahi!a(74)]alamalalata^tataghatita- bamdhukakusumatilaka)[i88]cakrakarah kanakakumdalam iva nabhassriyah (dig)vadhuprasadhikahastasrastalaktaka(pimda^) iva gaganasaudha(talasatakumbha)kumbha iva prasthana(mamgala)- kalasa iva (makaraketos tribhuvanavijayaisinah) [kandarpakarta- svaratunamukhakantitaskarah pracyasailasikharagraprarudhaja- pakusumacchavih svacchakunkumapindapurna[i89]patram iva nisavilasinyah] kumkumarun[aik]astanakalasa iva "khamdalasa- mganayah (garuda) iva harinadhisthitah rama iva laksmananvitah (vanaremdra iva 'nuraktatarah vrsabha iva rohinipriyah) suraje 'va raktamamdalah (mrdukarasahitas ca jambavan iva rksapari- vrtah) rajanipatir udayam asasada. [tatah] kaminihrdayasamkra- mita iva (cakra)mgana(nayanayugala)pita[i9o] iva raktakumuda- k5s(a)lldha iva ksinatam (gatah) ksanada(karagato) ragah. ana- mtaram sarvarlvrajamganaviskrta(nutana)navanitasvastika iva (mrgacchaya)mudrita[mukura^] iva ("darsah) svetatapatram iva makaraketoh damta(pa!l)cakram iva viyanmaha(khadgasya) sve- tacamaram iva madana[i9i]maharajasya (bala)pu!inam iva nisa- yamunayah sphatikalimgam iva gaganamahatapasasya amdam iva kaloragasya kambur iva nabhomaharna(75)vasya caityam iva [madanaridagdhasya makaraketos citacakram iva] (kal)amgarasa- balam (bhavanetragnidagdhasya)samkalpajanmanah (pumdaiikam iva gaganagamigamgayah phenasamcaya iva gaganamaharna- vasya) paradapimdam iva (gagana)dhatuvadinah rajatakalasa iva durvapravalasabalo (manobhavabhisekasya® svetacakram iva) ka[i9a]mdarpa(rathasya cudamanir ivo 'dayagirinagarajasya sve- taparavata iva 'mbaramahaprasadasya gaganasariddhautakumbha- sthalam ivai "ravatasya) bhagnasrmgapurana(g5mumdam) khamda 1 So also Hall's manuscripts D, F. ^ Trichinopoly ed., darpaimn. 5 Q,{. prdclmahildlaldta in Hall's manuscript D. * So also Hall's manuscript D. 5 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara also omit mukura. ^ So also Hall's manuscript D. 176 VASAVADATTA iva (tara)svetagodhumasalin5 nabhahksetrasya malayajapimda- (pamdu)rajata(talavrmtam) iva siddharnganahastasrastam (kslna- rago bhagavan udu)patir ujjagama. [193] yas ca pumdarikam (l5- ka)l6canamadhukaranam sayanlyasaikatam [iva^] citta(raja^)ham- sanam sphatikavyajanam virahavahnlnam svetasanacakram [194] manmathasayakanam. atramtare 'bhisarikasartha(presltanam^) [195] priyataman* prati dutlnam dvyarthas [sersyah] saprapamca vi(hara)[i96]bhamguras (sam)vada babhuvuh. tathahi a(76)va- strikrtam atmanam [197] na "kalayasi tattvatah kamta. prastara iva kruro 'si na ca "karsaka[i98]cumbakadravakesv eko 'si bhra- mak5 'si param kitava. dharmarthanya[i99]prayuktah ksepanika iva mudha vahitataravaris tvam asi. sakhedam iva (tarn) manasa cimtayasi dur(labham) [janam]. (77) satvasara(citto) yo ripu- [aoojmamdalagrato nirvrtim upetya tisthati. sa khalu virah pra- ti[3oi]paksasya yas sampraharatah kumjaran nayati. dhrtoruka- ravalasamca[302]yo 'pi paramakamda eva sampatan mahapadam vigrahe(78)na labhate. [203] rajasena (rajase narahito) rahita dhru- vam. (asta)visarada [vijsaradabhravisada visadatmanlna(mahi- mana)mahimanaraksanaksama ksama[204]tilaka dhlratadhirata manasi (bhuta) 'bhutatabhutata (ca) vacasi. sa 'ha sena [205] sa 'hasena kamala (kamalalaya yaya) 'jita sa tvadarpana darpanaka- ravimalasaya sayabja[vi^]nirjitakisala(79)ya salaya[2o6]mgulir (iva) vibhramena vibhramena [pratijgavaksasalakavivaram (prati) - vilokayamti [207] [vi](lokayamtritavinasa vina sapam anubhavati) duhkhani. jivanayaka jivanaya (kam iva) na ("srayati^) subha- gam. anya[2o8]sta 'vada 'satam (aham eva) dasatam purato bha- jami maitryat5 maitry ato [209] 'stu. amjasa ratas saratah kim api kamdarpakam darpakam na (cet) tanosi visesato (visesatah sthiram'^) eva maranam. sathadhiyam s5dhana ya(8o)sodhana [210] premaharya maharya (sama so^) 'tkataksaih kataksair avi- ■^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F also omit iva. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts C, F, G. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, G, H. . * Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ^d.., priyatamd. ^ HalPs manuscripts A, B, C, D, F also omit vi. 6 So also Hall's manuscripts C, G. ■^ Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., visesatasthiravi. 8 Cf. samdsanw in Hall's manuscripts C, D, F, H. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 177 rbhutadasya 'stadasyah parijanah. kamalakrtinarinam kamala- krti na 'rinam [211] bhavata mukham ca malinitam. visvasya visvasya vyava(stham) samasadyasamasa fdya) 'neka(kalam^) sa- mgita(rasika)tanuse tanusekam (anamgasya) puspesupuspesu ruja tarasa jatarasa mamdaksamam(8i)da ksanam (api) [212] bhra- mamti muhyati. ka madhura 'dharena kamadhuradharena (yukta) rajo(raja)visesakena visesakena mukhemduna tava hrdi lagna [213] (mrdima)karena karena svedabimdupayodharena payodha- rena vaksahphalakamcanena jita 'navilakamcanena. kamadamna (82) madarunanetra smaramayam (rasamayamtam bhavamtam) adayam madayamti param akam itaram [214] param akamitaram vamchati harina ha 'rina stanakumbhena harina 'ksiruciharina caksusa [harina] (ca^). anamtaram dugdharnava(nimagnam) iva (sphatika)grhapravistam iva svetadvipa(nivistam) [215] iva jagad amumude. (tatah) kramena ca^ vighatamanadalaputakumudaka- nanakosamakaramdabimdusamddha ( samdranisyamd a svada^ma- da)mudita[mugdha]madhukarakulakala(rava)mukharitadig(amta- re^) camdrikapanabharalasacakdrakaminlbhir abhinamdit(agame) suratabhara[parisrama^]khinnapu!i [216] mdarajasumdansvedajala- kanika(83)paharini pra(vati'^) sayamtane taniyasi nisanisvasanibhe nabhasvati kamdarpaketus tamalikamakaramdasahay5 vasava- datta[janaka]nagaram ayasit. atha (sa pravisya) katakaika(dese vinihitam) [abhramlihasikharena sudhadhavalenai "kantaranivista- kanakamuktamarakatapadmaragasakalena vasavadatta[2 1 7]darsa- nartham avasthitadevataganene 'va salavalayena parigatam] (ani- l6llasita)nabhastaru(kusuma^)mamjaribhir iva tarjayamtibhir iva gagana(pura^)sriyam patakabhir upasobhamanam kanakasilapa- tt(amkana)prasrtabhih karpurakumkumacamdanailalavamga[ga- ndhodaka]parimalavahinibhih [vahinibhir ajnata](tatanikata- 1 So also Hall's manuscript D, and the commentator Narasimha. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B. 3 Trichinopoly ed. omits ca. ^ So also Hall's manuscript C. 5 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G. « Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, H also omit pari'srama. ■^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G. * So also Hall's manuscripts B, C. 9 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G. N 178 VASAVADATTA sphatika^ila^)sukhanisannanidraya[2i8]man(6jjata)prasada(sveta^)- paravatabhih prabhra^yattata[nikata]vitapi(suma)stabakitasalila- bhih anavaratamajjadunmajjad[mada^]yuvati[jana]ghanajaghan(a- sphalanocchvasita *) sikaranikarasnapita(tira ^) vedikabhih karpura- pura[viracita]pulina(talamsanna^) ninadanumiyamana(raj ahamsa- bhih) vika[ai9]canilotpala[kanana]darsita(karamdava)cakravaka- timira^amkabhih (yuvatibhir) iva supayodharabhih sugrivayuddha- (vrttibhir) iva kllalasnapitakumbhakarnabhih sagarakulabhumibhir iva sumdanpa(84)dapara[:22o]gasabalabhih [nava]nrpaticittavrtti- bhir iva (kulyayamanakarinibhih nadibhir) upasobhitam sikhara- gatamuktajalavyajena purayuvati[jana]darsan[akutuhal]agatain taraganam iv5 'dvahadbhih upamta[rj2i]nilinabhih kacakalasa- krtim udvahamtibhih sikhi(samhatibhir) udbhasitaih prasadair (upasobhamanam) [kvacid] anavaratadahyamanakrsn(agarudhu- pa'^mamdalaih) darsitakalajalada(sannaham^) kvacid [ati^Jgambhi- ramurajaravahuta(samada)nllakamtham sayamtanasamayam iva patitalokalocanam janakayajiiasthanam iva dar(6tsukita^°)[22a]ra- mam (manusam^^) iva 'bhinamditasuratam (aranyam iva 'nekasa- lasobhitam^^) nidhanam iva kautukasya (asthanam) iva srmgarasya kula(graham) iva (sakalavibhramanam) samketasthana[2iJ3]m iva saumdaryasya vasavadattabhavanam bhavanamdanaprabhavo da- da(85)r^a. dravasi drava(siddher agadita^^) capala capalayate kim esa [2^24] stabakas taba karnatah patito 'yam. surekhe (sukapo- larekhe) suraya [cita^*] suraya(cita^^) srTs tvam asi. (matte) kalahe 1 So also Hall's manuscript D. ^ So also HalPs manuscripts B, C. 2 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, H also omit mada. * Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, H also have ucchvasita. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, D, G. « So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. ' Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, F, H also have dhilpa, and manuscripts C, E, G dhupadhuma. ^ Cf. utsdham in Hall's manuscript D. 9 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, H also omit ati. 10 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H, and the commentator Narasitnha. ^1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G, H. 12 Cf. kdntdram iva 'nikaidlopa'sobhitam in Hall's manuscript D. '^ Cf. nigadite in Hall's manuscripts A, C, D, F. ^* Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, F, H also omit citd. « So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 179 kalahema(kamci)damakvanitalh smaram iva "hvayasi. malaye malayepsitam (kuru) drsai 'va 'dhigata 'si. kalike [225] kaliketum (imam) [mukharam munca mekhalam] srnumah kalavallaki(vi)- rutam mekhala me khala na bhavati tvam eva mukharataya [mu]kharataya ca. trapa(86)te 'tra (pateyam iti naga)kusumopa- (haresu^ skhalamti 'yam), tava kaitavakair alam (kalil5 nisvasair) vepathur eva "sayam vyanakti. vahati 'va hatir anamga[226]le- khe (tava vapuh) smarasayakanam tava (ca haralata vihita vihi- taya) te. (utkalike tav5) 'tkalika(bahule) vadane vada netra(payo- jakamte) kim upamanam i[227]mdur apy upayati. vasati 'va sa- tivrate tava hrdi ko 'pi satadha satadharasara vacas tava 'nubhu- tah. (keralike^ ralite) karakakarakalameghakhamdatulam (upa- yaty^) ulla(87)sit6tphullamallika(malahari tava) kumtalakalapah [tava yati*]. (kumtalike^ kumtalalamkrte na ca) purag5pura(gau- carah) sruyamte (sam)gitadhvanayah. kim iva kalpayasi ksanam iksanamilanad (asi^ catula[228]catulampatasakhljana 'si. surate surate) stanata stanatadanesu yat saukhyam [ta^Jlabdham sma- rata smaratapan5danam (tada kena viyukta^) 'si. kim (ucyate^) mahato mahato [dayito'^] dayitah [229] smarati sma ratipriyam tava kausalam. navani(88)(satana)kharanam nakharanam [vranah] smarajanyam sma rajanyam kurute (kurutena) rujam. [kim] te^^ lo- canabhyam locanabhyam (phalita)khilajaneksanadesah ksanadesah [230] kin na piyate. priyasakhi madanamalini (malini bimbadha- rasamgatyagecchaya) viragam kuru madhumadarunamalavikapo- la(komalalolada!a)mamdalataya lataya (ko visesas tvaya). kura- [23i]mgike kalpaya kuramga(sabebhyas^^) saspahkuram. kis5rike kara(89)ya (kisoram) pratyaveksam. taraiike taralaya krsn(aga- ru)dhupapatalam. karpurike (pamsulaya) karpuradhulibhih payo- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, C , D, and the commentator Jagaddhara. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G. 3 So also Hall's manuscript H. ^ Hall's manuscript H also omits tavaydti. 5 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G. ^ Trichinopoly ed., ayu '^ Hall's manuscripts D, E, G also omit tal, 8 Hall's manuscript D and the commentator Narasimha also have viyuktd. ^ Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed., ucyasi. 10 Hall's manuscripts B, D, G also omit the first dayito. 11 Srirangam text and Trichinopoly ed., tava, 12 Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed,, sdkhebhyaL N 2 i8o VASAVADATTA dharabharam. matamgike manaya matamgasisu(dhavanam). sa- silekhe (vi)likha lalatapatte sasi(rekham). ketakike samketaya ketaki(mamdapad5hajam). saku[:232]nike dehi krldasakunibhya aharam. madanamamjari (mamjiraya latamamdapam. kadalike vidalaya) kadaligrham. srmgaramamjari [sanjkalpaya srmgara- (racanam^. samjlvanike^) vitara jivamjlvakamithunaya (maiici^)- pallavam. pallavike pallavaya karpuradhulibhih krtrimaketakl- kananam. sahakaramamjari (sammarjaya sramodakabimdun) sa- hakara(saurabha)vyajanavatena. madanalekhe (vl)likha madana- lekham malayanllasya. ['2^^^ (makarike makaramkasobhite) dehi mrnalamkuram rajahamsa(sabebhyah). vilasavati vilasaya (90) mayura(kis5rakam). tamalike (lepaya) malayajarasena bhavana- vatam. kamcanike vikira (kasturika*)dravam kamcanamamdapi- kayam. pravalike secaya (ghu)srnarasena [bala]prava!akananam. ity anyonyam pranayapesalah pramada(jananam) alapakathas srnvan kamdarpaketuh makaramdena (samam tad bhavanam^) [manasy aho bhavananam atisayi saundaryam aho srngarakalake- likausalam tathahy ayam tatkalalilabahalavlralavimala[234]mala- vldasanakantikantidantidantaghatit5 mandapo 'sav api kanakasa- lakavinirmitayantrapanjarasamyatah kridasuka ityadi paricinta- yan] pravisya vyakaranene 'va saraktapadena (maha)bharatene 'va suparvana ramayanene Va sumdarakamdacaruna {2^s] jamghayu- galena virajamanam camd5vicitlm iva bhrajamanatanumadhyam naksatravidyam iva ganamyahastasravanam nyaya(vidyam) ivo 'ddyotakarasvarupam (satkavikavyaracanam) iva 'lamkara(prasa- (9i)dhitam^) upanisa[236]dam iva (sanamdam raviprabham iva lokam) uddyotayamtim dvijakulasthitim iva carucaranam vim- dhyagirisriyam iva sunitambam (rohinim) iva gurukalatratayo 'pa- sobhitam satakoti(murtim^) iva mustigrahya[tanu^]madhyam pri- yamgusyamasakhlm iva priyadarsanam brahmadattamahisim iva 1 So also Hall's manuscripts D, E, G. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts D, H. 2 So also the commentator Narasimha ; Trichinopoly ed. and Hall's manuscripts C, D, F, G, H have marua. * So also Hall's manuscripts F, G, H. ^ Hall's manuscripts A, D also have tad bhavanam. « Qi. p-asddhikdm in Hall's manuscript D. "^ So also Hall's manuscript A. * Hall's manuscripts D, E also omit tami. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE t8i somaprabham [237] diggajakarenukam iva 'nupamam (revam) iva (sarmadam) tamalapatraprasadhitam (ca) asvatarakanyam iva ma- dalasam vasavadattam dadarsa. atha tarn [priti]vispharitena caksusa pibatah (92) kamdarpaketoh jahara cetanam murcha[ve- gah]. tarn (anu) vasavadatta mumurcha. atha makaramdasa- khijana(prayatnat) labdhasamjnav (etav) ekasanam alamcakratuh. [238] (atha^) vasavadattayah pranebhyo 'pi garlyasi (sakhl^) kala- vati nama kamdarpaketum uvaca. aiyaputra na 'y^-ip visrambha- (kathanam^) avasarah (atd"*) laghutaram eva ('bhidhiyate-^). tva- tkrte ya 'naya (yatana) 'nubhuta sa yadi nabhah patrayate sagaro [239] (melamamdayate) brahma[yate] (lipikarayate bhujamgapa- tir^ va kathakayate tatha) 'py anekair yugasahasrair abhilikhyate (va na) va. tvaya (ca) rajyam ujjhitam. kim bahuna 'tma ('syas) samkate samaropitah [eva^]. (yai) 'sa 'smatsvamiduhita [pitra] (prabhatayam^ [240] sarvaryam pitra) yauvanati(krama^)samkina hathena vidyadharacakravartin5 vijayaketoh put ray a puspaketave pani(grahanaya) datavye "ti (niscila^^). anaya (ca 'smabhis saha sammamtrya) "I5citam adya yadi tarn janam adaya (na "gacchati tamalika) tada 'vasyam eva ("srayasa asrayitavya) iti. [tad asyah sukrtavasena mahabhage 'mam bhumim anupraptah.] tad atra yat sampratam tatra bhavan eva pramanam ity uktva virarama. atha kamdarpaketur (api) bhitabhita iva (pranaya^^)namd(amrta^^)- sagaralaharibhir apluta iva [bhuvanatrayarajyabhisikta iva] vasa- va[24i]dattaya saha sammamtrya makaramdam (93) vartanvesa- naya tatrai "va nagare niyujya (bhujagene-^^) 'va sadagatyabhimu- khena (saritpulinene 'va suktisobhitena vimdhyavipinene Va sri- vrksalamchitena hamsene 'va manasagatina vanaspatine "va ska- mdhasdbhitena vajrene 've 'mdrayudhena^*) manojavanamna tura- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B. 2 So also Hall's manuscript D. ^ go also Hall's manuscripts D, E, H. * So also Hall's manuscripts E, F. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts E, F. 6 Cf. bhujagapatir in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G. ' Hall's manuscripts D, H also omit eva. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts D, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. ® Cf. kramadosa in Hall's manuscripts D, H. ^o So also Hall's manuscript D. 11 Cf. sapranayama in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. 12 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G. " So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, F, G, H. i< Cf. mahodadhipulinene ''va suktisobhitena vitidhyavipinene ''va b-lvrksaldhksithia iSa vAsavadattA gena taya (vasavadattaya) saha (puran niragat^. tatah^) krame- na [ca] (gavyutimatram adhvanam gatva nara^)jamgalakabalan- (artham) mi!itanissamkakamkaku[242]lasamkulena ardhadagdha- citacakrasimasimayamana ( vasavisra) vikatakatatrsnacatulakatapu - tanottala(talu)ravabhIsanena sulasikharar6pitasamkita[varna]ka- rna(nasa)ccheda(patita*)rudhirapatala(patanatamkaritakarakotika- rparakaralakonapanrttatumulena bambhara!ikelisambhara)bharita- bhumibhaga(bhibhatsena) katagnidahyamana(catula^catatkara)- [243]nr(kar5ti)tamkara(bhairavena vivrtolkamukhamukhojjvalita- jvalanajvalajatilena amtratamtukalilakapalapralamba(94)damara- dhakiniganakrtakunapavibhagak5lahalena ardrasiraracitavivaha- mamgalapratisarapi^acamithunapradaksinlkrlyaman acitagnina^) sulapanine Va kapalavali[bhasma]siva(bahubhuti)bhiijaga(raja)va- ruddhadehena purusatisayene 'va 'nekamamdalakrtasevena (da- mdakaranyene Va kabamdhadhisthitena cakravartine Va 'neka- naremdraparivrtena tridivene Va samcaradbalarina) smasanavatena (nirgatya nimisa)matrad eva 'nekasatayojanam (adhvanam gatva punar api) pralayakalavelam iva samuditarkasamuham naga[:244]- (rajya'^)sthitim iva 'namtamulam sudharmam iva svacchamdasthi- ta(95)kausikam satpurusasevam^ iva [bahu^]sriphaladhyam bha- ratasamarabhumim iva duraprarudharjunam pulomakulasthitim iva sahasranetr5cit(emdranim sura)pala[citta^^]vrttim iva (darsita^^)- ganikarikam sajja[245]nasampadam iva vikasitasokasaralapunna- varunahamsene ^va mdnasagatind Wanyene 'va gandakaiobhithia vajrhie ^ve ^ndrdyudhena in Hall's manuscript D. 1 Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, H, and the commentator Narasirnha also have niragdt. 2 So also Hall's manuscript D. 2 Hall's manuscript D also has nara ; cf. nava in the commentator Narasirnha. * Cf. chedagala in Hall's manuscript D. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts E, G. ^ Cf. vivrtolkdmukhaniukhojjvalajjvalanaj'odldjdlajatilend '^ntratantraprolakalita- kapdlakutapralambiprdlambiddmaraddkiniganakrtarupavibhdgakoldhalhid ^'I'draiard- citavivdhamandalapratisarapisdcaniithMnapradaksimkriyamdrMcitdcakrdnalena in Hall's manuscript D ; Srirangam text and Trichinopoly ed. also have dakint and kriyamdna. ■^ So also Hall's manuscript D. ^ Grantha ed., sevanam. ^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H, and the commentators Narasirnha and Jagaddhara also omit bahu. ^^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, F, G, H also omit citta. 1^ So also Hall's manuscript D. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 183 gam ^isujanalllam iva krtadhatridhrtim kvacid raghavacittavrttim iva vaidehl(mayam) [246] kvacit kslrasamudramathanavelam iv6 'jjrmbhamanamrtam kvacin narayana(murtim^) iva svaccham(96)- daparajitam kvacid valmlkisarasvatim iva dar^iteksvakuvamsam (kvacil) lamkam iva bahupalasasevitam^ (kvacid dhartarastra)se- nam iva 'rjunasaranikaraparivaritam (kvacin) narayanamurtim iva bahurupam [247] (kvacit) sugrlvasenam iva panasa(na}a)kumudase- vitam (kvacid) avidhavam iva simduratilakabhusitam pravalabha- ranam ca (kvacit) kurusenam ^ ivo 'lukadr6[248]nasakunisanatham dhartarastr(amcitam) ca amla(97)najati(vi)bhusitam api (viruddha*)- vamsam darsitabhayam api vibhisanam satatahitapathyam api [249] pravrddhagulmam satpadavya(ptam) api dvipadanakulam dvi- jakulabhusitam api (na)kulinavamsam vimdhyatavim (pra^)vivesa. (atramtare^) tayor nidram adaya (nisa^ 'jagama. tatah) kramena ca kala(kaivartakena) tamisra(navam) praksipya gaganamahasara- (98)si sajlva[25o](saphara)nikara iva [apa^]hriyamane taragane (samdhya)raktamsuk[apat]e visamaprarudhabisalata^ara(yamtra)- nugatasatapatrapustakasanathe makaramdabimdusamdohani- rbharapanamattamadhukara[sandramandra] (mamjuravaih) sva- dharmam iva pathati vikacakamalakarabhiksau krsivalene Va ka- lena timirabija(nikaresv) iva madhukaresu [kumudaksetresu] ma- dhurasakardamitaparagapamkesu ghanaghatamanada!a(putesu^ kumudakaraksetresu) [bhramaresu vyajat [251] pankajesu] 'pyama- nesu rajomurmurasanathamadhukarapatala(dhuma^°)nugat6dda- mdapumdarikavyajad dhupa[patala]m iva bhagavate kiranamaline prayacchamtyam kamalini(tapasyam^^) rajanlvadhukara[tala^2]- dvayocchalitapatatprabhatamusalahatiksatamtare ulukhala iva ca- 1 So also Hall's manuscript E. 2 Trichinopoly ed. omits kvacil . . . °sevitam. ' Trichinopoly ed. omits iva panasa° . . . kurusenam. * So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha. 5 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha. ■^ So also Hall's manuscript D. ^ Hall's manuscript C also omits apa. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, C. '^^ So also Hall's manuscript A. 11 Cf. kanialinitapasvinydm in Hall's manuscripts A, C, F. ^3 Hall's manuscripts D, H also omit tala. i84 VASAVADATTA mdra(mamdale) khamdana(vi^)kirnesu [iva] tamdulesv (iva) tara- ganesu (ni^jmilatsu samdhyatamramukhena [iva] vasaravanarena nabhastarum (aruhya) sakhabhya iva karnpita(99)bhy6 digbhyd vikacaprasuna(nikara^) iva taragane (phala ive 'mdumamdale*) [ca ni]pata[a5a]ti tara[ganasali]tamdula^(sabalita)nabh5 'mganam sphuradaruna(kirana)cuda(cakra)caruvadane vasarakrkavakau ca- ritum avatarati mat(samgamad^) atipravrddhd varuni(samgamad) dvijapatir esa (patati) *ti hasanntyam iva "khamdal(asayam) aru- nakesari(kharanakharapata)nihatamdhakarakarimdrarudhiradhara- bhir iv5 'dayagirisikhara(gairika)niijhara[dhautadhatu]dharabhir iva (tvamgat)turamgakharakhuraputapatitapadmaragacchatabhir iva [^53] [kesarikaratalahatamattamatangottamafigasangaladasra- prasarinibhir iva] udayacalakutakotiprarudhajapakusumakamti- bhir iva (purvagiri'^kesaricaranatalahatamattamatamgottamamga- vigaladasrgdharasarinibhir iva) tribhuvanakarya(sampadana^tura)- ragarasair iva raktamamdale tarakumuda(vana^)grahanaya prasa- ritahasta iva kumkum(arunaih kiranaih kanakadarpana^^ iva) pra- clvilasinyah purvacalabhogimdraphanopale gaganemdranilataru- [kanaka][254]kisalaye nabhonagara(pragdvara)kanaka(purna)ku- mbhe taptal5hakumbhakare praci(kumari^^)lalatatata(ghatitaku- mkuma^Hilaka)birndau samdhya(bala^^)lataikakusu(ioo)me mamji- stha[rakta]pattasutra(pimda)sadrse samdhy(arunasutragrathita)- pracl(vadhu^*kamcl)kamcanadinaracakra iva (kumara iva samhrta- tarake padmanabha ivo 'llasat^^padme adhvaga iva cchayapriye sakra iva gopatau udayagiri)dhaturagarunadiggajapadatalanukarini I So also Hall's manuscript E. ^ go ^Iso Hall's manuscript D. 3 Cf. nicaya in Hall's manuscript D. * So also Hall's manuscripts D, E, and the commentator Jagaddhara. 5 Cf. tdrdganatandula in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G, H. * So also Hall's manuscripts D, H. '^ So also Hall's manuscript D. 8 Cf. sampddanaprabhd in Hall's manuscripts D, H. 3 So also Hall's manuscript D. 10 Hall's manuscript D also has kanakadarpane. II So also Hall's manuscript A. 12 Cf. tatakuhkumdmbubinddu in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C,F, G. ^3 Cf. sandhydpravdlalatd in Hall's manuscripts E, H. ^* Cf. iacivadhiikdiicana in Hall's manuscript A. ^^ Tel. ed. 61, Grantha ed., and Srirangam text, Hlasita. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 185 (prabhuta)timirataskare (sam)udayam arohati (bhagavati bhasvati) mamjistha(nikara^) iva diggajesu mahabharata[samarabhumi]ru- dhirodgara iva kuruksetresu ['Z^^] sura(dhanuh)kamti(vl)lepa iva jalada(cchadesu) kasayapata iva sakyasrama(sakhasu) kausumbha- raga iva dhvajapatapallavesu phalapaka iva karkamdhusu kumku- ma[cchata]rasa iva vy6mamahasaudh(amgane^) samcaradaruna- (yavanika)pata iva kala(mahanatasya^) [bala^]prava!a(bhaga)rune prasarati balatape ksanena [ca] catucatulacakravakahrdaya(k6sa)- samtapaharanad iva dahana(pratapa)pravesad iva dinanathaka- mtopal[anal]asamgad ivo 'snimanam usnarasmer asrayati rasmi- sanicaye kamdarpaketus sarvaratrajagarana(vasad) aharasunya- (paravasa)sarlrataya niscetan5 'nekay6janasa[256]t(adhva)bhrama- nakhinn5 vasavadattaya 'py evamvidhaya saha lata(grahe) mam- damarutamdolitakusumaparima ( i o i ) lalubdhamugdha (mukhara)- paribhramatbhramarajhamkaramanohare tatkala(sulabhaya^) ni- draya grhito nispamdakaranagramas susvapa. tato vaniji Va pra- saritambare mahadavanala iva sakalakasthoddipini (kalpavrksa iva sarvasaprasadhake) patamgamamdale (madhyamnabhassthalasya^) 'rudhe [katham api] kamdarpaketuh (prabuddhah'^) priyaya vina- krtam lata (graham) avalokya (co) 'tthaya ['ZS?^ [ca] tata ito datta- drstih ksanam (vitapisu) ksanam latamtaresu ksanam [tarusikharesu ksanam] (adhah)kupesu ksanam (urdhvatarusikharesu) ksanam su- skaparnarasisu ksanam akasa(talesu) ksanam diksu (ksanam ^) vidi- ksuca bhramann anavarata[virahanala^]dahyamanahrday5 vilalapa. (ha) priye vasavadatte dehi me darsanam [258] (krtam) parihasena amtarhita 'si tvatkrte yani [maya] duhkhany anubhutani tesam tvam eva pramanam. ha priya(sakha^'^) makaramda pasye ('dam) daivadui-vilasitam kim (pui*vam maya krtam anavadatam) karma, aho (vipako niyateh) aho duratikrama kalagatih aho grahanam ^ Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed. omit nikara. 2 So also Hall's manuscript B. 2 Cf. kdlanatakasya in Hall's manuscript D. ^ Hall's manuscripts D, E, H also omit bdla, ^ So also Hall's manuscripts D, E. ^ Cf. nabhomadhyam in Hall's manuscript E. '^ Qi. prdpiabodhah in Hall's manuscripts E, H. ^ So also Hall's manuscript B. ^ Hall's manuscripts A, C, E, F, G, H also omit virahdnala. ^° So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G. 1 86 VASAVADATTA atikatu kataksa(patanam^) aho visa(drsata) gurujana^isam aho dussvapnanam durnimittanam ca (phalam) sarvatha na (kascid^) ag6car5 [259] (bhavitavyanam). kiin na samyag agamita (vidya) kim [na] yathavad (anaradhita) guravah kin n5 'pasita vahnayah [kim adhiksipta bhudevah^] kin na pradaksinikrtas surabhayah kin na krtam [^^60] (saranyesv) abhayam. (102) iti bahuvidham vilapan (maranecchuh*) daksinena kananam nirgatya navya(nala)- naladanalininicula[picula] (vidala) vakula(ciribilvabahulena ^ pracura- viracitavividh6)tajakutajaruddhopakamthena s5tkamthabhrmga- [!26 ijraja [rasitasundara] sumdaii (krtasvada) vitata (cutavratati) vra- tavarana [taruna] varuna^ (taru ) skamdhasannaddhabhrmga ( gdlena ) golamgulabhagnagalanmadhu [ccha [;^6!2]tramadhu] patalarasasara- (slkara)siktatarutalena (pravrddha'^narikelakamkelirajatalitalata- mala^)himtalapunnagakesara(nagakesaraghanasarena) mallika(ke- taki)kovidar(arkaparnajambu)bi[:263]japurajambira[jambu]gulma- gahanena (pavanasamvahitanekapanasavitapivitapena) [apratyu- ha]datyuha(kuhakuharava)bharitanadi(tatanikumjapumjena) pu- mjit (5t)kamthakalakam (103) thadhyasit[oddam] asahakarapallave- na [capalakulaya]kukkutakutumbasam(vasito)tkat(aneka)vitapena korakanikurumbaromamcitakuravakarajina raktasokapallavalava- nya(vi)lipyamanadasadisa pravikasitakesara(kusuma^)rajovisara- (dhusaritaparisarena) paraga(pumja)pimjara(simduvara^°rajyama- na)madhukaramamjusimjitajanitajanamuda (lavamgacampakama- dhukakrtamala^^lodhrakarnikarakadambakadambakena) madajala- mecakita (gamdakasa) mucukumda [ska [264] ndhajkamda (kathya- mana^^)nissamkakarikata^^[vikata]kamdutinakatipayadivasaprasu- 1 Cf. patanam in Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, F. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, E, G, H. ^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H also omit kim adhiksipta bhiidevdh. ^ So also Hall's manuscript D, 5 Hall's manuscripts C, D, G also have bahulena. ^ Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., vdruna. '^ Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed. omit pravrddha. ^ Cf. narikelakarakelirdjatdlitdla in Hall's manuscript D. ^ Cf. pravikasitakusumakesara in Hall's manuscripts A, B. 1° So also Hall's manuscript A. ^1 Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., madhukaiamdla. ^2 Cf. mathyamdna in Hall's manuscripts A, B, F. ^' Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., ni's'samkakarata. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 187 takukkuti(kutl^)krta[kutaja]k6tarena catakasamcaryamanacatula- vacatacatakairakriyamanacatuna sahacari(sahacaranacumcura)ca- kora(camcuna) saileya(sugamdhi)silatalasu[ij65]khasayita(sasasisu- rasina) sephalikasiphavivaravisrabdhavartamana(gaudheya)rasina niratamkaramku(nikarena) niraku]anakula[kula]keHna kalakokila- kulakaba!ita(cuta)kalik5dgamena sahakararamaromamthayamana- (camara)yuthena sravanaharisa(nida^)girinitambanirjharaninada- (sravanotsukanidranamda^)mamdayamanakarikulakarnatajadum- dubhi(dhvanina) samasannakinnarigita(sravanaramamana)ruruvi- sarena [366] (kuhari(i04)ta)haridradravarajyamanavarahapotapo- trapaHna gumja(kumja*pumjaguhijahakajatena^ damsa)damsana- kupita (kapi ^) pota ( petacapetaka "^ ) patita (pataliputakitasamghen a ) kulisasikharakharanakharapracay apracamdacapet ( a) patitam a 1 1 a - matamga (mada) cchatacchurltacarukesara (bhara) bhasurakesarika- dambena mahasagarakacchopamtena katipayaduram (adhvanam^) gatva aticapala(varipracayaprahataprapatataya) tamda[267]v6- ddamda(dossamda^)khamdaparasuvidarnbanapamditam varum ^^- vijayapatakabhir iva sesakulanirmoka[manju]mamjaribhir iva (su- dhasahacaiibhir iva jy5tsnasahodaiibhir iva) sasamka(mamdala)- paramanu(samtatibhir) iva laksm!lila(darpanadharinlbhir) iva jala- devata(kuca^^)camdana(dharatarpana)vicchittibhir iva phenaraji- bhir upamta(ramaniyam) aparam iva gagana(talam) avan(italam) avatirnam [arnava] (acchajala)ducchalacchikara(nikarena) nabha- scaran muktaphalair iva vilobhayamtam abhayabhyarthanagata- neka(paksati)ksitidharabharitakuksibhagam sagarasuta(visarasa- mud)khatam (varijatamukhodbhasitaparijatam) abhijatamanira- tnakaram kari(io5)makara[ku[268]la]samkulam (sakuni)kulakaba- 1 So also Hall's manuscript C, and the commentator Jagaddhara. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D. ^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, F, G also have nidrdnanda. * So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G, H ; cf. gunjapunjakimja in Hall's manuscript D. ^ Hall's manuscripts D, E, F also hzye Jdhakajdtena. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, D. ■^ Hall's manuscript D also has capetaka. * Cf. katipayddhvdnam in Hall's manuscript K ^ Cf. dohkhanda in Hall's manuscripts A, C, D, E, F. i*^ Srirangam text and Trichinopoly ed., vdruna. 11 So also Hall's manuscripts B, C, F. i88 VASAVADATTA lanabhilasasamcarannakracakram (stimitatiml)timimgilakulam (ka- dali vanavata ) vilulit ( aila) lavalilavamga ( mat ulumga ^ ) gulma ( gah a - nam) urmimaruta(marmantataralatar6) ttala (tali^ vanacarita^)jala- manusamithunam^dita[salila]pu!inabalasaivalam pravalamkurako- tipati tamukhakhin nasamkhanakha ( mukharakharasikharavi ) 1 ik h i - tatata(rekham) khagesvaragotrapatrarathapatalakalilasalilam adya 'py anirmuktamamdaramathanasamskaram iva "vartabhramtibhih sapa[:i69]smaram iva (sitaphenasamcayaih) sasura{gamdham) ivai ("laparimalaih saghosam) iva garjitaih sakhedam iva (naganisva- saih) sabhru(bhamgam'^) iva taramgaih salanastambham iva rama- setuna kumbhinasikuksim iva lavanotpattisthanam vyakaranam iva [vitata^jstrinadikrtyabahulam rajakulam iva drsyamanama- hapatram hastibamdham iva vangatanekana[:^7o]ga(io6)mucya- mana(sut)karam visvamitraputravargam iva ambhoja(caru)ma- tsyopasobhitam satpurusam iva g6tr(atisayam) sadhum iva 'cyu- tasthitiramaniyam sunr(patim^) iva sajjanakramakaratn krtama- nyum iva karatoyapluta[27i]mukham virahinam iva camdanoda- kasiktam vilasinam iva narmadanugatam (rasim iva saminakuli- ram srmgarinam iva 'nekamuktalamkrtam) uddhrtakalakutam api prakatitavisarasim ativrddham api sumdari[pan]vrt(op'^)akamtham (107) surotpattisthanam apy asuradhisthitam jala[27ij][ni]dhim apasyat. acimtayac ca aho me krtapakarena 'pi vidhina upakrtir eva krta yad ayam locanagocaratam (gatas) samudrah tad atra deham (tyajami) [priyavirahagnim nirvapayami]. yady apy ana- turasya ("tma^)tyag6 na vihitah tatha 'pi (khalu nah karyam) na [khalu] sarvas (sarvam^) karyam (eva) karoty [ity^^] asare sam- sare. kena kin [zj^^ (nama^^) na krtam. tathahi gurudara(hara- ^ So also Hall's manuscripts E, F, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. ^ Srirangam text and Trichinopoly ed., td/T. ^ Hall's manuscript D also has carita. * So also Hall's manuscripts A, D, E. ^ Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, F, G, H also omit vitata. 6 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, E, F, G. "^ Qi. parivrtopakantham in Tel. ed. 61, Grantha ed., and Hall's manuscripts B, E. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, D. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, D. ^^ Trichinopoly ed., iha. ^' So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, H. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 189 nam^) dvijarajo 'karot. pururava brahmanadhanatrsnaya vina- nasa. nahusas (sakra)ka!atra(dohali bhujamgatam ayasit). ya- yatih (krtapurohitasuta)panigrahanah [274] papata. sudyumnah strimaya (eva) 'bhavat. somakasya prakhyata (jagati^) jamtuva- dhanirghrnata. purukutsah kutslta (eva 'bhavat). kuvalayasvo 'sva[2^75]tarakannyam api (jagama). nrgah krkalasatam agamat. (nalah kalina 'bhibhutah.) samvaran5 mitraduhitari viklabatam (agamat). [276] dasarathah (abhi)staramonmadena mrtyum ava- pa. kartaviryo [g5]brahmanapidaya pamcatvam ayasit. [yudhi- sthirah samarasirasi satyam utsasarja.] (samtanur-"^) ativyasanat (vane*) vllalapa. (tad) ittham na 'sty (eva jagaty) akalamkah ko 'pi. tad aham api deham (utsr(io8)jaml) 'ty (evam) vi[277]cim- tya kurara[khara]nakharasikharakhamdita(prthu!a ^)prthuroma- [bilamaviralasakulakula]salka(samkulam^ samkalita)jalanakula(ku- lo*^) ccara (saram) krostukulotsrstavikatakarkatakarparaparampara- parigata(pramtam^ atitarala)jalarayalu!itacatulasapharakulakaba- lanakr tamat inibhrtabakasakunini vaha (bahu) dhavalitaparisaram aticapalajalakapikulaviharana(tulira^)salilakana[278]nlkara(panmi- lanasisiritatamalatalam anudina)nipatadatitaruna[vana]mahisaga- valasikhara(vi)likhitavisamatatam anavaratacaradasitamukhacara- navihaga(vara)nivaha(madhukara)ninada(mukharita)himakara(ki- rananikara)[279]rucirajalamanuja(gana)sayanamrdita(tatadharani)- talam ati(bahu!a)mada[jala]sabaja(kata^°)tatakari[vara]satanipatita- madhukara(nikaram^^) atijavanapavanavidhutajala(vighatana)nipa- tita(phani)ganapangataparisaram jalanidhi(jalagata)bhujaganirmu- ktanirmokapattam [iva] darpanam iva vasumdharayah sphatikaku- ttimam iva varunasya (kamalavanam iva sapadmaragam vanapra- 1 So also Hall's manuscripts, A, B, C, D, F, G, H. 2 So also Hall's manuscript D. 2 So also Hall's manuscripts A, C, F, H. * So also Hall's manuscripts A, F, H. ^ go also Hall's manuscripts B, D. 6 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, H, and the commentators Jagaddhara and Narasimha. ■^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, and the commentator Narasirnha. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts B, C, D, F, G, H. 3 Tel. ed. 6i, Grantha ed., Trichinopoly ed., and Srirangam text, tulita. 1° This reading is also recorded by Sivarama, ad loc. ^^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, F. I90 VASAVADATTA desam iva savidrumalatam kataram^ iva sadaram visnum iva 'ne- kamuktopetam) pulina(talam) asasada. tatah krtasnanadi(sakala- krty5 jalanidhi)jalam avataritum arebhe sarlratyagaya. atha sa- nugrahesu grahesu nirmatsare(i09)su matsyesu aksudresu ksudr(a- mdesu anicchesu) [280] kacchapesu akruresu nakresu abhayam- karesu makaresu amaresu (simsumaresu akasat^) sarasvati samu- dacarat. arya kamdarpaketo punar api tava (priyasamagamo) bhavisyaty acirena tad virama maranavyavasayad iti. (so 'pi) tad upasrutya maran(arambliad) virarama^. [punah priyaya sama- gamecchaya sarlrasthitihetum aharam cikirsur mahasagarakaccho- pantabhuvam jagama.] atha tata itah paribhraman phalamula- dina vane (vartayan*) [kiyantam] kalam (anekam) ninaya [ka- ndarpaketuh]. ekada (tu'^) katipaya(divasa^)pagame kakaliga- yana iv5 [281] ('pasamrddha''')nimnaganadah (sayamtana)samaya iva nartitanllakamthah kumaramayura iva (samarudha)sarajanma [mahajtapasvi Va prasamitarajah prasarahtapasa iva dhrtajalada- karakah pralayakala iva darsitanekataranivibhramah nirupa(dra- va)kanana(pra^)desa iva ghanot(se[!z82]kita)saramgah revatikara- pallava iva halidhr(iio)tikarah (lamkesvara iva sameghanadah vimdhya iva ghanasyamah^ sam)ajagama varsasamayah. (vi)- bhinna[megha]nilotpalakanana(nile) kridasarasi Va nabhasi sma- rasya (kanaka) rat na(naur) iva jalada(kala)laksmlmatamgakanya- nartanarajju[283]r iva nabhassaudhatorana(ratna)malike Va pra- vasata nidagha(kalakamtena dyustri)payodhare datt[a smara- nay-^^](anakhapad)avalir iva gaganalaksmi(bamdhura)rasanamale Va nabhomamdara[taru'^^]sumdarakalik[amal]e Va ratinakhamarja- naratna(sila)salake Va ratna(saktir) iva^^ (vilasayastir iva) kusu- 1 Trichinopoly ed., kdntdram. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, F, H. 2 Cf. virardma marandrambhdt in Hall's manuscripts C, D, E. 4 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, F, H. 5 So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, H. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, F, H. ' Cf. samrddha in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, Trichinopoly ed., and Srirangam text. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts F, G, ^ Cf. rdvaiui iva sameghanddo vindhyagirir iva saghana in Hall's manuscript C. 1° Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, F also omit smarandya. ^1 Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, G, H also omit taru, ^2 Trichinopoly cd. omits ratna'saktir iva. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 191 marketer imdradhanurlata raraja. ati(trsna)vega[ni]pitajala(ni)- dhijala^amkhamalam [iva] ba[284]lakacchalad udvamann (iva) adrsyata jala(dharanikarah). pitaharitaih (krsnakedarikagosthisu) samutpatadbhih (jatusaMurodarair) iva dardura(sisukair) naya- dyutair iva cikrida (vidyuta samam^ ghanakalakamtah). ravidl- pa(kajjalitamegha)nikas6pale [iva] meghasamaya(svarna)kara- (gharsitasvarnarekhe) 'va (tatid) asobhata. virahinam hrdayam (vidaritum) [285] karapatram iva (krtam) kusumayudhasya (kru- (iii)ra%aitaka)cchadam (abhasata). [jaladadaruni lolatadillata- karapatradarite pavanaveganirdhutas curnacaya iva jalarenav5 babhuh.] vicchinnadigvadhuharamukta(nikara) iva kharapavana- vega(bhramita) ghana(ghata)ghattanasamcurnitataranikara iva tri- bhuvanavijigisor makaradhvajasya prasthanalajamjalaya iva ka- raka vyarajamta. (navasadvalam semdrakopamahimahilaya la- ksarasamkitam stanottariyam iva 'laksyata. meghakumbhasali- laih prthivlnayikam snapayitva pravrtcetikayam gatayam svac- cham ambaram darsayamti saraccetika samajagama^.) anamta- ram (sukhamjane) nirbhara[286] (bhara^)dvajadvijavacata(vitapi)- vitape (patutaraprabhaprabhato 'd)bhramtasukakulakalama(keda- ra)prave^it(avesa)rajahamse kamsaratidehadyutidyutale hamsa- (kula ')tulita(rajaj ^)jalamuci samdrikrt(emdumahasi) kamuka(jana- [iz87]mudita)[madhura]madhutrnavirudhi (sarasa^)sarasarasitasa- rakasare [sobhana ^°]kaserukamdalubdhap6tripotrod(ghatasarasa- tatabhaga)cakitacatake [saiicaranmatsyaputrikapatripatalamadhu- radhvanivihitamudi kadarthitakadambe kambudvisi prasrtabisa- ^ Trichinopoly ed., makara. 2 Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, F, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara also have jdtusa ; cf. the les-ding j'd^ztsdzr recorded by Sivarama, ad loc. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, E, and the commentator Jagaddhara. * Trichinopoly ed., krurafn. ^ Cf. navasadvalam sendragopam mahimahildydh 'sukasydmalam IdksdrasaldncJii- tastanottariyajn iva 'laksyaia. tnegkakunwiasalildih prthivTndyikdm snapayitva prdvrtcestdngatdydm taiali svaccham ambaram darsayanti sarannadi samdjagdma in Hall's manuscript C ; Trichinopoly ed. also has iddvalam and kopam. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, F. ■^ So also Hall's manuscripts, A, B, D, H. 8 So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, E, F, G, H. ^ So also Hall's manuscript D. 10 Hall's manuscripts A, C, D, E, F, H also omit 'sobhana. 192 VASAVADATTA prasune] viratavaride [:^88] tarataratarake (varunitilaka)camdra- masi (svadurasavile) sphurita^saphara[cakra]kabalananibhrta(na- rukabakalike) mukamamdukamamdale samk5citakamcukini ka- mcanacchedagaura(g5dhumaka)salisalini (ut)kr5sa(i 1 2)dutkrose surabhi [gandhi^] saugamdhikagamdha (hariniharinasvadaradalita)- kumudamadini [kaumudlkrtamudi nirbarhabarhini nihkujatkoya- stike dhrtadhartarastre hrstakalamagopikagitasukhitamrgayu- the kathikrtayuthike mlayamanamalatimukule bandhukaban- dhave sanjatasujatake visutritasautramadhanusi smerakasmlrara- jah[:i89]punjapinjaritadasadisi vikasvarakamale] saratsamayara- mbhe (vijrmbhamane) kamdarpaketus (tata itah) paribhraman (kamcic chilamaya)putnkam drstva [kautukena m5hena s5kave- gena mama piiyanukarini 'ti] karena pasparsa. atha sa (drsta)- matrai (Va) sila[sva]bhavam utsrjya [punar^] vasavadattasvaru- pam (pra)pede. tarn (ava)lokya kamdarpaketuh [amrtarnava- magna iva] su(drdham) alimgya (priye vasavadatte kim etad iti) papraccha. (sa pratyuvaca.) aryaputra apunyaya (mamdabha- gyaya mama) krte mahabhago ['Zgo] (bhavan utsrsta)rajya ekaki (paribhraman)jana* iva (avanmanasa)g5caram duhkham anuba- bhuva. [atha^] upavasadina (trsature bhavati nidrasamte^ pra- thamaprabuddha 'ham bhavatah phalamuladikam'^ aharisyami) 'ti vicimtya phal(ady)anvesanaya (vane nalvamatram) agaccham. (atha) ksanena [ca] tarugulm(amtaritam) [kriyamanakayamanika- niketanam viracya[:Z9i] manes varagrham avataryamanakanthara- kam arabhyamanapatakutikam vyavasthapyamanavesyanivesam sruyamanaturagahresasatam vadyamanavisramadhakkasatapuska- ram anvisyamanasvadusalilasayam uddi[292]syamanavipaniketu- vamsam] sena(nivesam drstva) kim ayam mama ("karsanaya ta- ta^)vyuhas samayatah ahosvid aryaputra(vyuha) iti (cimtayamtim) ^ Trichinopoly ed., svddurasdvikalasphuritcP . 2 Hall's manuscripts A, D, H also oxmt gandhi. 2 Hall's manuscripts D, H also omxipunar. * Srirangam text and Trichinopoly t^., paribhraman prdkrtajana. 5 Hall's manuscripts A, B, D also omit atha. ^ Cf. nidrante in Hall's manuscript D. "^ Q,i. phalamulddikam in Hall's manuscripts C, D. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts E, F. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 193 mam [prati] carakathit(odamto durat kiratasenapatir dhavati sma). tato ('nyah) kiratasenapatih tadrsa eva (tathabhutaya se- naya) 'nvito (mrgayam) gatah^ s5 'pi (tac chrutva dhavati sma. [293] athai "kamisalubdhayor grdhrayor iva tayor yuddham asit.) tatah (prabhrti) [prati]^arasaradurdina(sthagita)dinakarakirane rana[294]karmavisarada(karadur2)otksipta(khadgaMha(ii3)rada- lita)subhat(aslisyamanavidyadhari)vibhrame samaradarsan(agata)- samcaradanekanabhascaracarana(caranaprakaraviracitat6rana)ca- kravale [vetalasamakrantaskandhakabandhacakrakriyamanacaru- pracare*] (carac)carubhatakhadgakhamdita(dvipapada)samapta- (pisacika)ka[295]rnolukhal(abharane) kautuk(akrstajana^samudva- lannamdike) kamdisikabhiruni (praskannaklibajane ranodyataji- takasini^) ranakhale (srgalika)srgalaprarthaniyesv amisapimdesv iva jihmagadastesv iva (svitradurbhagesv iva) sariresu (nastham) kalayamtas samam (dvisatam) dhanusam ca jlv(akarsanam'^) yo- dhas cakruh. (tatra) tyagina iva danavamto marganasampatam (sahamtah) samrddhavilasina iva srmgar(op)as6bhitah sahema- (kaksyas) ca sadarama iva kadallrajitah sadvijas ca nisa(nivaha^) iva naksatramalopasobhitah (sarad)divasa [296] iva (sam)ulla- sat(padmah) mahamrga babhuh. ut(kupita) iva ksamam mumca- mtah payodhaya iva "varta(sobhinah) sormayas ca udyan(6d)de- sa iva samallikaksah (kulala)grha iva 'bhinavabhamda(bharinah) ratnakara iva sadevamanayah lekha iva semdra(vrddhayah kslba iva pana(ii4)bhusitah) turam(gama) [ca] virejuh^. karnabhyam srutapar(apavada)bhyam khal5dayasadhuvipattisaksibhyam aksi- bhyam (asthane 'pi namata murdhna kirtayata ca 'kirtaniyan asyena ca viyuktd) 'ham (distye^^) 'ti harsad iva (ciram nanarta) kabamdhah. tatah [krta^^](parihasakene) 'va caksuh pidadhata 1 Trichinopoly ed., mrgayartham dgatah. 2 Cf. dviradakaradurotksipta in Hall's manuscript C and dviradakaradiiratarotksipta in Hall's manuscripts D, H. s Hall's manuscripts C, D also have khadga. ■* Hall's manuscripts E, F, H also omit vetdla° . . . °pracdre. 5 Trichinopoly ed. omits kdutukdkrstajana, •^ Qi. praskannaklibajane janopaghanajitakd'sini in Hall's manuscript^C. ' So also Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D. ^ So also Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, F, G, H. ^ Trichinopoly ed., rejuh^ 10 So also Hall's manuscript A, and the commentator Jagaddhara. 1^ Hall's manuscripts C, G also omit krta. O 194 VASAVADATTA parapavadasravana[297]bhlrune Va srotravrttim sthagayata son- madene 'va vayuvegaviksiptena^ palitamkaranene Va surayosltam amdhamkaranene Va yodhanam timirene Va samarapradosasya patitene Va vimuktag5trena (kunrpatine Va naksatrapathagamina krtakalahene Va krtadhumyarucina rajasene Va vyavahitasatvena avinitene Vo 'ddhatena asajjanene Va pihitasatpathena^) ranajena (rajdjatena vijijrmbhe^. anamtaram ca narayana iva) [ravanava- dham akar5t] kascit [krsna iva] narakacchedam akarsit. kascid bauddhasiddhamta iva ksapitasrutivacanadarsan5 'bhavat. kascit ksapanaka iva katavrta(vigrah5 'bhavat). kascit (surapa iva pa- pata*. kascit suyodhana iva samkitorubhamgah sardjalam) vi- vesa. kascit saratalpa(sayya^)gatah bhisma iva [298] (gatayus ciram) svasann asit. kascit karna iva (viklababhutamgah^) sakti- moksanam akarot. (kasci(ii5)d raghava iva ravanavadham aka- rot.) tato vi(hasta)dhvajapatam patatpatakam (vyiihacaribhata- kampitakhadgadhenukam tat samastam ubhayam mitho jagama hananam) sainyam'^. (tatas ca) yasya "sramas tena munina pu- spadikam adaya "gatena^ (yogadrsa^) pratipannavrttamtena tva- tkrte mama 'yam asramo bhagna (iti^"' kupitena^^) sila[!299](maya putrika^^) bhave 'ti sapta ("smy) aham. (tatah) ksanen(ai "ve 'yam varaki) bahuduhkham (anubhavati 'ty anugrahad aryaputrakaru- naya ca sa munir yacyamana^^) aryaputra(hasta)spars(avadhikam) sap[ant]am akar5t. tatah kamdarpaketuh (srutavrttamtena) sa- magatena makaramdena (taya) vasavadattaya ca [300] (samam^*) ^ Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., niksiptena. 2 Cf. kunrpatine V« naksatrapathagdmind kalingene 'va krtadkdumydrucind raja- sene 'va vyavahitasattvena vinitene V« ' samuddhatend 'sajjanene 'va hatdntarena in Hall's manuscript C. 3 Cf. vijajrmbhe in Hall's manuscript D, Tel. ed. 61, Grantha ed., TricMnopoly ed., and Srirangam text. * Cf. kaicit surdpadvija iva papdta in Hall's manuscript B. 5 Cf. falpa'sayo in Hall's manuscripts A, B, D, E, F, G, H, and the commentator Jagaddhara. ^ Cf. viklavtbhuta° in Hall's manuscript D. ' Cf. tat samastam ihd'srame mitho nidhanam jagama sdinyam'm Hall's manuscript D and tatah samastasdinyam anyonyam nidhanam avdpa in Hall's manuscripts A, B. ^ Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., dddya gatena, 9 So also Hall's manuscript C. i° So also Hall's manuscripts C, D. 11 Tel. ed. 61 and Grantha ed., kopitena. ^^ So also Hall's manuscripts A, B. 13 Cf. vardki ''va bahudulikham anubhavati 'ti karundkrsto munir in Hall's manu- script D. ** So also Hall's manuscript A. A SANSKRIT ROMANCE 195 svapuram (patallputram) gatva [yatha^jhrdayabhilasitani (suralo- kadurlabhani^) sukhani (tabhyam saha) 'nubhavan kalam (anekam) ninaya^ (sarasvatidattavaraprasadas cakre subamdhus sujanaikabam- dhuh pratyaksaraslesamayaprapamcavinyasavaidagdhyanidhim pra- bamdham. kavinam agajad darpo nunam* vasavadattaya saktye'Va pamduputranam gataya karnagocaram^. iti srikavisarvabhaumasubamdhuviracita vasavadatta samapta^.) 1 Hall's manuscripts C, D, E, F, G also omit yatha. 2 Cf. suratasukhdni in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G. 3 Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed. add iti vasavadattdkhyo gramthas samdptah, * Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed., nityam. ^ Srirangam text and Trichinopoly ed. omit this interpolation from the Harsacarita. ^ Trichinopoly ed., sampurnd\ Tel. ed. 6i and Grantha ed., vdsavadattd savydkhyd samdpid ; Srirangam text, iti vdsavadattd samdptd ; cf. dkhydyikd in Hall's manuscripts A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H. O % BIBLIOGRAPHY In the following bibliography of the Vdsavadattd mere allusions to Subandhu and his romance in the general histories of Sanskrit literature are intentionally omitted. Manuscripts. Aufrecht, Caialogus Catalogorum, i. 566, 726; 2. 133-134, 224; 3. 120, Leipzig, 1 891-1903. Editions. The Vdsavadattd, a Romance by Subandhu ; Accompanied by Swardma Tripdihitis Perpetual Gloss, entitled Darpana, Edited by Fitzedward Hall, M.A. Devanagari script. 56 + 300+6 pp. Baptist Mission Press, Calcutta, 1859 [Bibliotheca Indica, old series, Nos. 116, 130, 148]. srihayagrlvdya namah. srimatd subandhundmnd mahdkavind viracite "yam vdsavadattdkhyd mahdkhydyikd sripaccappapdthasdldydm samskrtdn- dhropddhydyena vimpmurukrsnamdcdryena sodhitd ogguiuruvenugopdland- yakena suryalbkamudrdksaraidldydm mudritd 'sit 1861 samvatsare desatn- bare mdrsitithih, Telugu script. 126 pp. (2 pp. with 2 2 distichs in honour of Hayagrlva [Visnu], i p. of kosas used in the commentary, 4 pp. of summary of story, 119 pp. of text and commentary).^ subham astu. srlmannikhilasurhndrddivamditapddakamalasrivdgdevi- dattavaraprasddena subamdhundmnd kavikulasdrvabhdumena viracitah vd- savadattdkhyah campHprabamdho 'yam dhimatdm arthaparijndndya vyd- khydnena sdkam madhurasubbhdsdstrind samsodhyapariskrtak jndnasuryb' dayamudrdksarasdldydm tadadhikdrind bhuvanagiri ramgayyasettindmnd vdisyacuddmanind mudrdksardir mudrayitvd prakatikrtas san bhuvivijaya- tetardm 1862 samvatsaram yepral nela 79 tedi. Telugu script. 115 + i pp. (the last page occupied by a Rahasyatrayakdrikd). [For the transcrip- tion of this edition see above, pp. 145-195.]^ srihayagrlvdya namah. srimatd subandhundmnd mahdkavind viracite ''yarn vdsavadattdkhyd mahdkhydyikd vdvillardmasvdmisdstrind sarasvatiti- ruvemkaidcdryena ca samyak pariskrtd srimaccannapurydbharandyamdnd- ydm hindubhdsdsamjivinimudrdksarasdldydm ogguluruvenugopdlandyaka- prabhrtibhir etanmudrdksarasdldsdmdjikdih mudritd sati vijayatetardm, [Device containing the name of the press in English, Telugu, Grantha, 1 A copy is possessed by the Library of the India Office, London. 2 Copies may be found in the Library of the India Office, London, and in my own possession. 198 VASAVADATTA and Devanagari characters, and, in English, ' S. Thiruvengadachaniloo, V. Ramasawmy Saustry, O. Vanoogopaloo. N. and Co/] i8yo sam janvari, Grantha script. 134 pp. (i p. oikosas used in the commentary, I p. of names of oflEicials, etc., of the press, 4 pp. of summary of story, 128 pp. of text and commentary),* vdsavadattd mahdkavisuhandhuviracitd tripdthmvardmaracitadarpand' khyatikdsahitd vi. e. upddhidhdrind srijivdnandavidydsdgarahhaitdcdry- yena samskrtd. kalikdtdydm kdvyaprakdsayantre mudritd. z^ i^T4' Devanagari script. 154 pp. (3d ed., 132 pp., Govardhana Press, Cal- cutta, 1907.)' Vdsavadattd of Subandhu. Edited with a Critical Commentary by T. V. Srinivasachariar {Sarasvata — Saranga), Senior Sanskrit Pandit^ St. Joseph's College J Trichinopoly ^ and an English Introduction by Mr. G. Kas- turiranga Aiyangar^ M.A., Lecturer, Maharaja's College, Mysore. Devanagari script. 6 + 1 7 + 1 60 pp. St. Joseph's College Press, Trichinopoly, 1906. Vasavadatta with Commentary by Pandit R. V. Krishnamachariar (Abhinava Bhatta Band). Devanagari script. 5 + 664-359 pp. Sri Vani Vilas Press, Srirangam, 1 906-1 908. Translations. Vdsabdattd. Translated into Bangali by Madun Mohun Tarkalahkar. n. p., 1837. [The sole reference to this version which I have been able to find is that by Zenker, Bibliotheca orientalis, 2. 319, Leipzig, 1861. It was inaccessible to Hall, though he knew that it was said to exist (Introd., p. 49).] Hall (Introd., p. 29) states that his epitome of the Vdsavadattd (ib. pp. 29-43) was 'abridged from a literal version which was first prepared of the entire story.' The subsequent fortunes of this manuscript transla- tion are unknown to me, and even Mr. Richard Hall, of Wickham Market, Suffolk, the son of Fitzedward Hall, has thus far been unable to trace it (letter of Nov. 27, 1908). The value of this rendering by the first editor of the romance, could it be found, would be too obvious to require further emphasis. Adaptations. Madanamohana Tarkalankara, Vdsavadattd. A Love Tale, in Verse. In Bangali. 5 + 258 pp. Calcutta, 1863.^ 1 A copy is possessed by the Library of the India Office, London. 2 I have thus far been unable to ascertain the date, pagination, and press of the second edition. ^ A copy is possessed by the Library of the India Office, London. BIBLIOGRAPHY 199 Jayagopala Gosvami, Vdsavadaitd. A Tale Adapted from the San- skrit Romance of Subandhu. In Bangall. 85 pp. Calcutta, 1861.* Vamana Daji Ok, Vdsavadattd Kathdsdra. An Abridged Version of Vdsavadaitd, a Sanskrit Romance by Subandhu. In Marathi. 4 + 24 pp. Bombay, 1889.^ M. T. Narasimhiengar, The Vasavadatta-Kathasara, with Two Appen- dices useful to Candidates preparing for University Examinations. In 132 Sanskrit verses. 1 + 36 pp. Srirangam, 1907. Studies. Cartellieri, ' Das Mahabharata bei Subandhu und Bana,' in WZKM. 13- 57-74. Cartellieri, * Subandhu and Bana,' in WZKM. i. 1 15-132. Colebrooke, Miscellaneous Essays, ed. E. B. Cowell, 2. 1 21-12 2, London, 1873. Contains a brief outline of the plot of the Vdsavadattd, Gray, 'The Hindu Romance,' in Princeton University Bulletin, 13. 99-100. A brief outline of the story of the Vdsavadattd. Gray, ' Lexicographical Addenda to the St. Petersburg Lexicons from the Vasavadatta of Subandhu/ in ZDMG. 60. 355-368. Gray, ' Literary Studies on the Sanskrit Novel,' in WZKM. 18. 39-58 : ' The Sanskrit Novel and the Arabian Nights,' pp. 39-48 ; ' The Sanskrit Novel and the Sanskrit Drama,' pp. 48-54; 'Reincarnation as a Novelistic Device,' pp. 54-58. Gray, '^ivarama's Commentary on the Vasavadatta,' in JAOS. 24. 57-63- Manning, Ancient and Mediaeval India, 2. 344-346, London, 1869. A brief outline of the plot of the Vdsavadattd. Mazumdar, 'Who were the Kafikas?' in/KAS. 1907, pp. 406-408. Sastrl, 'Some Notes on the Dates of Subandhu and Dih-naga,' in JRASBe. I. 253-255. Str^hly, ' Un Roman indien. Vasavadatta de Soubandhou,' in Revue politique et litt&aire, 44. 305-31 1 : outline of the story of the Vdsavadattd, pp. 305-308 ; translation of the introductory stanzas, p. 308 ; translation of Kandarpaketu's dream, pp. 308-311. Telang, 'Subandhu and Kumarila,' 'mJRASBo. 18. 147-167. Thomas, ' Subandhu and Bana,' in WZKM, 12. 21-33. Weber, 'Die Vasavadatta des Subandhu,' in Indische Streifen, i. 369-386, Berlin, 1868. A revised and enlarged reprint from ZDMG. 8. 530-538. Zachariae, ' Bruchstiicke alter Verse in der Vasavadatta,' in Gurupitja- kaumudi, Festgabe zum fUnfzigjdhrigen Doctor jubildum Albrecht Weber, pp. 38-40, Leipzig, 1896. ^ A copy is possessed by the Library of the British Museum. LEXICOGRAPHICAL APPENDIX The following list of words and meanings occurring in the Vdsavadattd, which the St. Petersburg Sanskrit dictionaries either omit altogether ^ or cite only from native lexicographers, is condensed from my ' Lexicographical Addenda to the St. Petersburg Lexicons from the Vasavadatta of Subandhu' {ZDMG. 60. 355-368), and is, at the same time, supple- mented by the material from the Madras edition of 1862 (which was then unknown to me) and the Srirangam edition of 1 906-1 908, which appeared subsequently to the study just mentioned.^ The Hall, Madras, and Srirangam texts are here denoted by the letters H, M, and S respectively, but the latter two are cited only when they present words or meanings not found in the edition of Hall. An asterisk {*) prefixed to a word or meaning denotes that the St. Petersburg dictionaries cite only from Sanskrit lexicographers, and a small circle (°) similarly prefixed implies that the word or meaning in question is entirely omitted by the St. Petersburg lexicons. The numbers within the parentheses refer to pages and lines respectively of the editions employed. a *a (H 113, i): Visnu.^ amsuha (M 67, 6 ; S 212, i): °ray, beam of light. ^ It should be noted in this connexion that a complete index to the Vasavadatta was prepared by Aufrecht and placed for a time at the disposal of Bohtlingk, who excerpted from it what he deemed most important for his dictionary {Sanskrit- Worterbuch in kiirzerer Fassung, 5. Introd., p. i, St. Petersburg, 1884). 2 Similar lists of words and meanings supplementary to those given in the St. Peters- burg lexicons have recently been prepared by Meyer for the Kuttanhnata and Samaya- mdtrkd (in his Altindische Schelmetibiicker, 2. 151-156, Leipzig, 1903), by Schmidt for A.'^'^diyyiL^^fi.iSi^sKuvalaydnandakdrikd in his translation of the work (p. 147, Leipzig, 1907), by Jahn for the Sdurapurdtia {Das Saurapurdna, pp. 194-195, Strassburg, 1908), by Schmidt and Hertel for Amitagati's Subhdsitasanddha {ZDMG. 59. 266-267), by Schmidt for Rama's Manmathonmathana {ZDMG. 63. 411), by Oster for the Bhojaprabandha (in his Die Rezensionen des Bhojaprabandha, pp. 15-17, Darmstadt, 1911), by myself for Rajasekhara's Viddha'sdlabhanjikd {JAOS. 27. 7), and by Hertel - for Hemacandra's Parisistaparvan {ZDMG. 62. 361-369) and the Fancatanfra {Fancatantra, ed. Hertel, pp. 291-295, Cambridge, Mass., 1908). By far the most important collection in the present connexion, however, is Thomas's ' Two Lists of Words from Bana's Harsacarita,' iny^y^^. 1899, pp. 485-517, a list closely analogous to the one here presented from the Vasavadatta. A similar study of the lexicography of Bana's Kddambari\% still a desideratum. 2 Professor Otto Franke (card of Oct. 14, 1906) kindly calls my attention to Bhagavadgtta, 10, 33, where Krsna (Visnu) says : aksardnatn akdrd''smi, 'of letters I am the A.' LEXICOGRAPHICAL APPENDIX 201 akir/aniya (M 114, 3; S 354, 6): °unpraiseworthy. a^sa (H 72, 3): ^conduct. *agaru{M 5^,6; 67,10; 84,5; 89,1; 8213,4; 287,4; 298,4): Amyris Agallocha, aloes-wood (also in Pancatanira^ 46, 5). agddha (H 24, 2) : °free from greed. ^agranthin (H 113, 2): pure-hearted. . agresara (H 23, 3) : °friend. ahkana (M 72, 9 ; 83, 5 ; S 283, 4) : ^court (faulty writing for ahgana). acakra (H 112, 2): °without guile. ajdpdla (H iii, i): (i) *goatherd; (2) °elder brother of Rama; (3) °clinging to passion. °anc-\'ava \avdncant\ (H 172, 3): to bend down. ancana (H 213, 2): °going, movement. °a/tfamyas/d (H. 46, i): excessive thinness. atimukiata (H 136, 2): (i) "completely emancipated; (2) ^Gaertnera racemosa, Roxb., a beautiful and hardy creeper, distinguished for the fragrance and beauty of its blossoms. anahgatd (H 128, 2): "lack of allegiance. ^anatimaya (M 9, 2) : (i) without /?>«/-fishes ; (2) unbending. ananifa (H. 13, i): °many. °ana/iiMaya (S 32, 2) : (i) having no fear of one's subjects; (2) having no fear of serpents (cf "^ahibhaya : fear of one's subjects). °anubandhatd (fi 171, 3): series. anuhandhin (H 147, 2) : "author of a book. andhahkarana (H 297, 2): "cause of blindness. °apadarsana (H 76, i): deprived of sight. apardjiid (H 246, 2): *Clitoria ternatea, Linn., a cultivated flowering plant, chiefly blue and white in colour. ^ahhutatd (H 204, i) : untruth. amdra (H 280, i) : "not murderous. °amharatva (H 127, 3): (i) cloudiness; (2) clothing. amhhdja (M 106, i ; S 335, 2): "name of a son of Visvamitra. °ambhojacdmara (H 270, i) : Blyxa octandra, Linn., an aquatic, grass- like plant, with large, white blossoms. ^amradiman (H 213, i) : hardness. amldna (H 135, 2; 248, i): * Gomphraena globosa, Linn., globe- amaranth. arkaparna (M 102, 7): "^Asclepias gtgantea, Willd., a large, ramous shrub. °ardh-\'Upasam [upasamrddhd] (M 109, 7) : to be constant, to last. ardhacandra (H 89, i) : *eye in the plume of a peacock. (102 VASAVADATTA *ardhaiaphara (H 99, 2): demi-carp, a sort of fish of uncertain identification. '^arpaka (H 53, 3) : causing to go, delivering over, yielding. ^avakdta (H 99, i): crane. avadhika (M 115, 8 ; S 357, 5) : ^having as a limit, up to, until. avalopana (H 72, 3): ^sunset. avasyaya (H 23, i): *pride. ^avastrikrta (H 196, i): (i) wile of an evil woman; (2) made a miserable woman. "^avKt (M 46, I ; S. 136, 3) : a certain hell. asahkhya (H 112, i) : °weapon, arrow. ^asitamukha (H 278, 3): a variety of white goose with black head and legs. "^astimita (H 268, i): restless, tremulous. ^ahasa (H 33, i) : sorrow. "^ahitundika (M 6, 6; S 26, i): snake catcher, snake charmer. ^ahimakara (H 278, 3) : sun. dkarsaka (H 197, i): "attractive to women. ^dghrdtuka (H 161, 3): breathing forth. ddamhara (H 181, 3): *beginning, commencement. dtarpana (H 183, 3; 267, 3): "pigment, cosmetic. dtmaghosa (H 74, i): "self-praise. dnanda (M 91, i): "Brahma. drikd (H 244, 4): "recourse, summons. ^dvirlhuti (H dd, i) : manifestation. dm (H 13, 2) : "west. dsraydsa (H 28, 2 ; 70. 5): (i) "longing for hermitages; (2) "refuge- devouring. ^itar (H 213, 3): going to, attaining, possessing. ^indrakopa (M iii, 4): cochineal (faulty writing for indragopa), indrajdlin (H 67, i) : "enchanting, bewitching. ^indravrddhi {yi 113, 14): sort of horse (cf. ""indravrddhika'. sort of horse). *indrdnika (H 244, 3): (i) °wife of Indra; (2) ^ Asparagus racemosus, Willd., racemose asparagus. indrdni (H 114, 3 ; 135, i) : (i) *mode of coitus (cf. Schmidt, BeitrUge LEXICOGRAPHICAL APPENDIX 203 zur indischen Eroiik, pp. 530-531, 564, 570, Leipzig, 1902); (2) '^Vitex rugundo, Linn., a small tree. u *uccatdla (H 102, 4): °lofty height. uccdihsravas (H 73, i) : °deaf. ujjvala (M 40, 3; S 121, 2) : *passion, love. utkalikd (M 86, 4 ; S 294, i) : °name of a girl. *utkuta (M 36, 4) : °sort of fish. uipala (H 42, 4; 134, 3): (i) *fleshless; (2) "sort offish of uncertain identification. ^utsekita (M 109, 11 ; S 344, i): proud, haughty. "^uddandapdla (H 99, 3) : sort offish of uncertain identification. ^uddandavdla (M 3 7, 6 ; S 1 1 2, 5) : sort of fish of uncertain identifi- cation (variant spelling of the preceding word). udroka (H 24, 2) : ^light on an elevated place. ullalana (S 168, 3): °act of swinging. e ^ekahandhu (H 9, i): only brother. k ka (H 77, 2) : *hair. *kamsdrdti {U. 286, 2): Krsna. kaccha (M 36, 4) : °bristle. kancukin (H 288, 3): *serpent (also in Harsacarita, 108, 11). kaia (H242,i; 297, 8): *corpse (cf. Zachariae, Beitrdge zur indischen Lexicographic, p. 34, Berlin, 1883, and especially Zupitza, Die german- ischen GuUurale, p. 107, Berlin, 1896). kataka (H 216, 4): *capital, metropolis. ^katapala (H 75, 2): (i) flesh of a corpse; (2) breaking of an agreement. kantaka (H 18, i): ^informer, tell-tale. ""kathakdy \_kathakdyatl\ (M 92, 7 ; S 306, 5): to become a narrator. kadalikd (M 89, 6 ; S 300, i) : ^'name of a girl. *kadalt (H 295, 6): banner borne on an elephant. kanaka (M 64, 17 ; S 199, i): '^Buteafrondosa, dhak-\XQQ. ^kapika (H 266, 2): monkey. kabandha (H 42, 3 ; loi, 3): * water. ^kabarikd^M. 61, 2; S 186, i): hair. kamala (H 205, i): "receptacle of bliss {ka: joy + *wa/(/)<2 : recep- tacle). 1^04 VASAVADATTA karaka (H 150, 2): *hand. karana (H 125, 4) : °cleavage. *kariana (H 129, i) : spinning (cf. krntana below). karpara (H 277, 3): *skull. ° karma (M 51, i): silk (cf. krmi: worm). *kalakantha (H131, 3; 263, 2): Eudynamis orientalis, koel, Indian cuckoo. kalatraia (H 236, 2): ^possession of hips and loins (cf. kalatra: hips, pudenda, Kuitammata, 295). *kaldhkura (H 142, 4): name of a man. kalihga (S 355, 7) : *fork-tailed shrike. kdnta (H 267, i): ^destroyer of bliss {ka: joy + an/a: end). kdntdra (H 23, 3): °famine. kdleya (M 69, 11 ; S 222, 2) : (i) *safFron; (2) *liver. kdvyd (H 12, 2) : *epithet of a female demon. kdstha (H 176, 3): °eminence, prosperity. °kimniira (M 56, 2): variegated (Prakritism for kirmtra). *kildla (H 219, 2): water. ku (H 201, i): °wife. kuhja (M 36, 4 ; S 109, 2) : *jaw (cf. Zachariae, Beitrdge zur indischen Lexikographie, p. 32, Berlin, 1883). kunjara (H 201, i): *hair. kutikrta (M 103, 7; S 329, 5): °crooked. ^kup'\'Ud \utkupitd\ (M 67, 12 ; 113, .11 ; S 354, i): to be angry. *kuruta (M 88, I ; S 296, 3) : °unseemly noise. ^kulagraha (M 84, 9) : palace (Prakritism for kulagrha). ^kuhakuhdrdva (M 102, 9; Trichinopoly ed., 83, 5) : confused noise. °kuhdkuhdrava (Tel. ed. 61, 58, 8; Grantha ed., 58, 5): confused noise (variant spelling of the preceding word). *kuhumukha (M 60, 7 ; S 185, i): Eudynamis orientalis, koel, Indian cuckoo. °krkaldsafd (H. 2'j ^, i): lizardhood. krfi (H 210, 2): ^wealth (cf. Zachariae, op. cit. p. 33, onkrta: fruit, reward). krntana (M 51, 6) : ^spinning (cf. '^kariana above). krsnavartman {H 2S, 2 ; 176,3): *rascally. ^ketakikd (H 231, 5) : name of a girl. °keddrikdkosttkd (H 284, 2) : enclosure of a field. ^kokapriyatamd (H 53, 3) : female of the Cascara ruiila, Pallas, the Brahminy or ruddy duck. *konapa (M 93, 9) : °sort of demon (faulty writing for kdunapa). LEXICOGRAPHICAL APPENDIX 205 *krakacacchada (H 285, i): Pandanus odoratissimus, Linn., screw-pine. ksana (H 173, 5 ; 229, 3) : °night. hanadUa (H 229, 3) : °husband. ^kstnatard (H 56, 3) : extreme emaciation. ksudrd (H 169, 2): *courtesan (also in Kutiammata, 439). *ksudrdnda (M 109, i): shoal offish. kh *khagesvara ijoi 262),6): °Garuda. khanddhhra (H 114, 2): *sort of erotic bite (cf. Schmidt, Beiirage zur indischen Erottk, pp. 504-505, Leipzig, 1902). °kharatd{M%^, 6; S 293, i): roughness. kharma (H 127, 2): *courage, manhood. g *gananiya (H 235, 2) : that should be reckoned. *gantkdrtkd (H 244, 4) : Premna spinosa, Roxb., a small tree. ganda (S 309, i) : (i) *stud in a horse's trappings ; (2) *rhinoceros. ^garghana (Grantha ed., 48, 12) : rubbing (variant spelHng of °ghar- ghana, M 45, 4). ^gal+sam [sahgalanf] (H 253, i): to drip. *gdnikya (M 40, 2 ; S 121, 2) : group of courtesans. gdndhdra (H 127, 2) : *minium, red lead used as a cosmetic. *gdmuka (S 348, 4) : ^traveller. gum (H 15, i) : *Bhima. °gulmaid (H 93, i) : (i) bushiness ; (2) spleenfulness. *guhin (M 104, 2) : forest. gocaratd (H 272, 2) : ^range. godd (M 61, 3 ; S 186, 2) : °earth-giving. godhumaka (M iii, 15): ° wheat. gopati (M 100, 3 ; S 323, 2) : *epithet of Indra. gopdla (M 41, 5 ; S 125, i): ^eloquent. gdudheya (M 103, 11): *lizard. '^gdudhera (H 265, 2) : lizard (variant spelling of the preceding word). gdurika (H 88, 2 ; 89, 3) : °ruddy. gH ghanidravd (H 106, 2) : *a variety of Crotularia. ghanasdra (H 262, 2): *a sort of tree. ^gharghana (M 45, 4) : rubbing (variant spelling of '^gargham, Grantha ed., 48, 12). ^o6 VASAVADATTA ^ghd + ud \udghdta] (M 1 1 1 , 1 2 ) : to dig up (faulty writing for khd + ud) . ^ghdtaniya (H 293, i) : to be killed. °ghumughumdyita (Trichinopoly ed., 90, 3) : humming. ^catdtkdra (M 93, 11 ; S 311, 2) : crackling noise (variant spelling of *catatkdrd). candrarekhd (M 52, i ; S 150, 2): °golden diadem. capald (H 223, 2) : °name of a girl. capaldy \capaldyati\ (H 223,2): °to tremble. car ana (H 278, 3) : °ray, beam of light. '^cdturikd (H 57, 2) : °pillow, cushion. cdrana (H 264, 3) : °passage. ^cdribhata (M 115, 2 ; S 356, 8): soldier (variant spelling of °<:^^r/'/(2). yalanakula (H 277, 2) : otter. °jalamanuja (H 279, i) : merman. jivd (H 295, 4) : *bow-string. jh yhandtkdra (M 20, 7 : S 63, 3) : jingle (variant spelling oi jhanatkdra). t ° fahkdr in (S ^10, 4): hissing (cf. fdnkarin: making the sound fa, in Harsacarita, 161, 3). LEXICOGRAPHICAL APPENDIX 207 d °di-\-samud[samuddtyamdna,samuddayamdna] (M 18, i; S 55, i) : to fly up together. ^dhdkini (M 94, i): sort of female demon (variant spelling oi ddhnt), t /^/^ (H 218, 4): ^proximity. ^taiit (M no, 12) : lightning (faulty spelling for tadii), '^tata (H 77, 2) : °sound of the lute and similar instruments. tathdgata (H 114, 3): (i) °homely ; (2) "customary. ^Hthin (H in, 2) : lover. ^iiryaggatini^ 147, 3): (i) going in crooked ways; (2) breeze, wind. iulddhdra (H 174, i): *merchant (cf. /^/^^/^ar^z : merchant, *S'(z;;za>/«- mdtrkd, 7. 21 ; 8. 45). °tulira (M 108, 5): meaning unknown (H lulifa; S tulita). *trdtt{U^^, 8; 8154,3): beak. d *^^ (H 199, i): wife. °dattakapdta (H 65, 5) : with closed doors. damanaka (H 39, 2; 135, i): (i) °hero, champion; (2) °foe. darpaka (H 53, 3; 209, i): °burning. dahana (H 28, 2): °consumer, destroyer. ddnavant (H 295, 5): °shedding ichor (also in Harsacarita, 200, 18). ddra (H 221, 5): °love (cf. ddrikd: courtesan, Subhdsitasamdoha, 24. 14). ddsz (H 169, 2) : *courtesan. dtvyacaksu (H 143, i): (i) °Krsna ; (2) *blind. ^duratikramatd (S 326, 3) : state of being hard to overcome. duhsasana (H 20, 2) : °evil instruction. °dyusrna (H 233, 4): Crocus sativus, Linn., common saffron (faulty spelling for ghusrna; cf. Zachariae in KZ. 27. 577 [card of Professor Zachariae, June 14, 19 10]). ^dravas (H 223, 2): running, course. '^drdvaka (H 198, i): (i) magnet ; (2) causing to run. drona (H 148, i ; 169, 5 ; 176, 2 ; 247, 2) : *crow (also in Harsacarita, 89, 12). "^dronakdka (M 68, 5 ; S 216, i) : raven. dvijapati (H 252, 3) : *moon. ao8 VASAVADATTA dvijarajan (H 273, i) : *^Brahman of superior excellence. dvyartha (H 195, i): "uncertain, hesitating. dh ^dhumya (S 355, 7) : fork-tailed shrike (misprint for "^ dhumydtaT), dhrtardstra (H 15, i): "ruler of a kingdom, n nagaramandana (H 142, 4) : "adornment of a city. ^natimant {^ 181, 2): bowed, bent. nada (H 91, 3): "sound, noise. nadina (H 25, i): "lord of rivers, ocean (also in Parmstaparvan, 7, 138). nandighosa (H 142, 2): *name of Arjuna's chariot (cf. Zachariae, Beitrdge zur indiscken Lexikographie, p. 40, Berlin, 1883). nabhascara (H 267, 6): *bird. nahhoga (H 23, 3) : "god, deity. nay a (H 284, 2): *sort of game, chess (?) or backgammon (?) (cf. Thomas, 'The Indian Game of Chess,' in ZDMG. 53. 364). ^naraksana (M 78, 3; S 264, i): destruction. ^naruka (M iii, 14): vulture. narmada (H 271, i) : *jester, buffoon. nava (H 27,3): *praise, glory. navaka (H 7, 4): (i) "despised; (2) "unknown. 7idndika (M 113, 4) : "shout of praise. ^ndndika (H 295, i) : "possessed of laudations. '^ndrikeli{^\l*j,(i)\ cocoanut-tree. ndstikatd (H 18, i): "poverty. wzrr/z (H 122, 3): "devoid of envy. ^nirharha (H 288, 5) : with fallen or drooping plumes. ^nirlaksa (S 80, 4) : aimless. nisdtana (M 88, i): "paring, sharpening. ^msirimsatva (H 129, 2): (i) swordship; (2) cruelty. nyagrodha (H 104, 3) : "underbrush, P '^pancdhgulaya (H 183, 3) : handful. ^patakutika (H 291, i): tent. '^paiuprahha (H 286, i): beautiful. ^panyavidhikd (M 70, 3) : shop (faulty writing iox party aviihikd). paiiraratha (H 42, 3) : "arrow. LEXICOGRAPHICAL APPENDIX 209 ^pattrikd (S 205, i): leaf letter. pathya (H 248, 2): °health. padma (M 113, 11 ; S 353, 5) : °drop of water. °paydja (M 86, 5 ; S 294, i) : lotus. ^parandaka (M 23, 16): barrier to separate elephants (misprint for varandaka ?). °parzmalay \partmalaya] (H 233, 2) : to perfume. °parihdsaka {^ 11/^, 4', 8355,3): smiling. ^paruvakd (M 22, 8 ; S 69, 4) : casket. palala (H 156, i): *flesh, meat. paldia {H 133, 2 ; 246, 3) : *demon. pallava (H 38, 4 ; 114, 3) : (i) *love; {2) *paramour. pallaviiaQli'^*],!)'. *reddened. °pdmsulay [pdmsulayd] (M 89, 2) : to make dusty. pdira (H 47, 3) : ^'body. °pdldvaM (M 56, 7) : fishhook. pdli [H 139,5; 190, 5): (i) *beautiful (at the end of compounds); (2) "hilt of a sword. pundarika (H 42, 4) : *white parasol. puspaketu (H III, 2) : °mass of flowers. '^purvatana (M 8, 2): former, ancient. *pecakin (H 178, i): elephant. peia (M 104, 2) : *open hand with outstretched fingers. ^pracayatd (H 266, 6) : mass, quantity. ^prapdtatd (M 104, 6 ; S 331, 6) : state of having a shore (cf. prapdta : *shore). prabdla (H 114, 2 ; 247, 2): °long hair. °pravdlamani (H 114, 2): sort of erotic bite (cf. Schmidt, Beitrage zur indischen Erotik, pp. 502-503, Leipzig, 1902). prasuna (M 27, 2 ; S 84, 2) : *fruit. ph °pkala/d (R 2^S, ^): fruition. b handhura (H 165, 5) : *undiform, wavelike. haldri (M 94, 5) : °owl (cf. kdkavdirin, vdyasdniaka : owl, foe of crows). bahulatd (H 88, 3) : ^blackness. ^bdha (H 146, 2): arm (cf. Zachariae, Beitrage zur indischen Lexiko- graphie, p. 57, Berlin, 1883). P aio VASAVADATTA bh "^bhahguratva (H128, 2): (i) break ; (2) crookedness. bhadra (H 94, 2): ^Cyperus rotundtis, Linn., galangal. Hhihhatsa (M 93, 10): loathsome (faulty writing for bzbhatsa). MJr« (H 295, 2): *jackal. %hujahgatd (H 273, 2): (i) serpenthood; (2) profligacy (also in Harsacarita, 88, 2). °bhujahgapatt {M. 92, 7): prince of serpents, the cosmic serpent Sesa. bhujisyd (H 171, 2): *courtesan (also in Kuttammata, 332, 420). hhuvana (H 32, i ; S 301, 5) : (i) *water ; (2) *house, palace, °bh.utatd (H 204, i): truth. hhrhgardjan (H 260, 3) : *sort of large bee. °bhramanaka (M 28, 2 ; S 86, 3): wandering, roaming about. bhramara (H 40, i) : (i) *lover; (2) °curl on the forehead. bhrdmaka (H 198, i): (i) *magnet; (2) °seducer of women. m ma (H 224, 3) : *Siva. ^makardhka (M 89, 1 1 ; S 300, 6) : Kama, the god of love. makarikd (M 89, 1 1 ; S 300, 5) : ''name of a girl. ^mahjlray \manjlraya\ (H 89, 6 ; S 299, 4) : to anklet it, hasten, go. manjughosd (M 52, 3 ; S 150, 4) : *name of an Apsaras. mandaldgra (H 200, i) : *crooked sword. matsard (H 72, 2): *fly. matsya (M 106, 2 ; S 335, 3) : °name of a son of Visvamitra. °»2«/jy^/«/n'-^^ (H 287, 3) : sort of bird. madana (H 87, 2) : '^Datura metel, Roxb., white thorn-apple, madanaialaka (fi 106, ^) : *aphrodisiac. °madayant (H 213, 3): intoxicated. ^madhusriya (H 139, i): vernal beauty. martci (M 89, 8) : °black pepper. maruvakai^ 135, i): (i) probably *On';««/?z basih'cum, Linn., common basil; (2) *crane from the district of Maru. marman (H 112, i) : °secret, mystery. »?